<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884</id><updated>2011-04-21T17:22:58.156-04:00</updated><title type='text'>The Musician... see you among the stars</title><subtitle type='html'>From The Inkspots to The Four Tops and Hendrix up until C &amp; C Music Factory, Chuck Harris (chazzsongs) performed and enjoyed life with them all.

An ebook autobiography of a musician, teacher, producer, director, actor, photographer, writer, and songwriter. The 2006 edition, just as Charles wrote it, in Charles's own words-no editing, or changes made by other editors or publishers</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>59</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114612433391847814</id><published>2006-04-29T03:51:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-30T15:28:05.266-05:00</updated><title type='text'>The Musician...see you among the stars</title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="center"&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/133706/musician.jpg"
    alt="The Musician...see you among the stars" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt;
    &lt;h3 class="center" style="color:#FF0000"&gt;Warning! Contains Explicit Material&lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;small&gt;&lt;em&gt;See more information below and read the disclaimer before reading the material contained herein&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/h3&gt;

    &lt;h3 class="center"&gt;Dedicated to: Marie Dore &amp;amp; Gracie Sammartino&lt;/h3&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I would like to thank all the Mafia&amp;acute;s involved, no matter how unjust they
    might have been, who put their efforts in making this musical era flourish, and for
    personally keeping my neighborhood crime free and safe. I also want to thank the
    great men who recognized the music and provided the wax specifically, the great Clive
    Davis and Columbia Records, Berry Gordy and Motown Records, and all the greats at
    Stax Records.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Thanks to Elva Ray Bergstedt for the inspiration. She put the thought of writing
    this autobiography into my mind.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Special thanks go to some of the most helpful and influential in my life; James R.
    Bergstedt, Matt Boggs, Marie Dore Granatelli, Val White, Frances, Hugo, Joey "Doe"
    Sammartino and Ritchie Wheelchair.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&amp;copy; Chazzsongs Publishing All Rights Reserved without prejudice UCC 1-207&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;This site contains copyrighted material the use of which has not always been
    specifically authorized by the copyright owner. We are making such material available
    in our efforts to advance understanding of educational, environmental, political,
    human rights, economic, democracy, scientific, and social justice issues, etc. We
    believe this constitutes a 'fair use' of any such copyrighted material as provided
    for in section 107 of the US Copyright Law. In accordance with Title 17 U.S.C.
    Section 107, the material on this site is distributed without profit to those who
    have expressed a prior interest in receiving the included information for research
    and educational purposes. For more information see:&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;a href="http://chazzsongsdisclaimer.blogspot.com/"&gt;Disclaimer&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Chazzsongs Publishing companies are: Chazzsongs Music and Chazz Entertainment Ltd.
    For more information visit Chazzsongs Music&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Acknowledgments:&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I was blessed to be born during the years from 1942 to 1950, which created by
    birth, some of the most talented group of people that ever existed, and I was among
    them, performed with many, and watched most of them perform live. I thank my Creator
    for giving me such a wonderful fantastic era to be alive and the gift of music.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p class="center"&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/837838/stars.jpg"
    alt="The Stars" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;a target="_blank"
    href="http://www.chazzsongs.soundbankers.org/blog/thestars.jpg"&gt;&lt;small&gt;Click for
    larger view&lt;/small&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      &lt;strong&gt;From Top Left:&lt;/strong&gt; Otis Redding, Eric Burden and the Animals, Cream,
      Neil Sadaka, Al Green, Elvis, Simon and Garfunkal, Sam and Dave, Glady's Knight and
      the Pips, Dionne Warwick, Ritchie Valens, Led Zeppelin, Mountain, Debbie Reynolds,
      Marvin Gaye, The Ventures, The Brooklyn Bridge, Booker T and the MG's, Traffic,
      Crosby, Stills and Nash, Dave Clark Five, The Young Rascals, James Tayler, The
      Moody Blues, Earth, Wind and Fire, Richie Havens, Sam the Sham and the Pharaohs,
      Sal Mineo, Duwane Eddy, Aretha Franklyn, Little Ritchard, Jimi Hendrix, The 5th
      Dimension, Fabian, The Isley Brothers, Jan and Dean, The Beatles, Soupy Sales,
      Chicago, The Four Seasons, Issac Hayes, Triny Lopez, The Ronnetts, The Big Bopper,
      James Brown, Bobby Vinton, The Everly Brothers, Wilson Picket, Peter and Gordon,
      Ricky Nelson and Family, Mitch Ryder, Teddy Pendergrass, Frankie Lymon and the
      Teenagers, Frank Zappa, Kool and the Gang, The Temptations, The Mamas and Papas.
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;...., &lt;em&gt;but I didn't like this:&lt;/em&gt;&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p class="center"&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/560655/dontlike.gif" width=325 height=180 alt="but I didn't like this" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Something about this book&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I wrote this book, because I told a lot of the true stories to many people and
    especially my friend Jim's mother Elva who just loved the stories and told me that I
    should send them to Readers Digest and that many people would like to read my true
    stories. That is when she got me thinking. At first, I thought it was a great idea,
    you know, maybe making some money. The more I thought about it the more confused I
    got. Why, because where do I start and which story would people rather like to hear
    and the more I thought about it.... Should I tell the story about when Hendrix and I
    almost got kicked out of the Brazzarie Restaurant? What about the story of Jake
    Jacobson? That's a classic too. And what about experiencing the country's kaos during
    the killing of the president Kennedy and others that followed and the gradual capital
    elite corporate takeover of America that proceeded it. I knew it, felt it and lived
    it while the people were dieing all around me because of it. This is more than short
    stories to Readers Digest which will certainly not accept some of the topics even
    though they are real. Nah! I need to write the entire story. Nothing can be left out!
    It's more of a documentary of real life, real people, and so it went.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Something about the layout of this autobiography.&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The book is basically about music but manifests into other areas when my life and
    world gets turned upside down. I wanted to talk mainly about the creative things I've
    done, and all the fantastic people I met along the way and had great experiences
    with. Thus, the stories about my growing up in the beginning of this book are kept as
    minimal as possible, although interesting and unique too. My surroundings during my
    childhood age is not that important to me until I begin to talk about the way it
    leads me into the music business, and then the stories evolve into more detail and
    get more intense only because I was brought up in an innocent era which transformed
    into a violant era to make way for the twin towers and its ideology.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Thus, it was very difficult writing this autobiography. I had to re-live my life
    over and over again. The five years I spent in my wonderful &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;cabin home&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/140970/cabin3.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in Creel,
    Mexico reading, studying, and comprehending the &lt;a target="_blank"
    href="http://www.sacred-texts.com/oah/oah/index.htm"&gt;OAHSPE&lt;/a&gt; Bible during my break
    times away from this autobiography certainly made it a much more enjoyable task, but
    still, the mental anguish of re-living your life continuously is kind of sad. Then I
    had to read the same written material over and over again many times to try and get
    it right and comprehensible until I couldn't take it anymore.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When that happened, I took a very long break and actually forgot all about writing
    the book purposely, and I didn't think about it again for about another three years.
    Then, when I had some free vacant time, I took one third of the the first part of the
    book and concentrated on getting its mood as correctly as possible, and once I made
    that happened, it renewed my inspiration again and I continued.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;As in music, when you're recording one of your songs, the song is never finished.
    Every time you do another mix you hear something that needs improvement. It goes on
    and on and basically, you just got to say STOP! Go on to the next song. That's the
    way it is and that's the way it's going to be. Same with this book, I can add and add
    and change and rewrite parts, but NO, this is the best I can get it for now. At
    times, I will still add to it and correct it if something new pops-up or something
    important develops up until my death.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In addition, I grew up at the early time of the UFO phenomena which showed me that
    there was something greater out there. After the killing of JFK, The United States of
    America changed drastically for the worst. With it, an entire peace loving movement
    of people had been destroyed along with my current career and the entire New York
    music scene as the slow moving corporate shift took its place. My goal had then
    become to learn who and/or what was responsible for that. It was a wakeup call to
    seek truth, and I would learn that the truth was very hard to find. The belief-system
    that was mind-controlled and instilled in me made it more difficult. I relied on the
    T.V. news and the media in general to inform me. I somehow always knew intuitively,
    even when I was little, that something was wrong or something was not right with my
    surroundings, my country, and the world, but I didn't know what it was. It was not
    until I actually saw the UFOs fly over my head later on in my life that the real
    serious truth seeking had come into my mind. The truth seeking built very slowly and
    gradually grew as I retained more knowledge. It would manifest greater as more time
    went on as more and more information was coming available to me, because I was
    seriously looking. I would learn that the further you walk that path of uncovering
    the truth, the bigger the path gets so one has to stay
    focused. Near the end, I would finally learn who and what destroyed my generation and who continues to do so throughout the world.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      As you walk this path with me, you may also find in these writings, vulgar
      language, sexual attitudes, bias, prejudice, conspiracies, hatred, resentment,
      depression, ignorance, unpatriotic thoughts, suicidal tendencies, and many other
      feelings, thoughts and emotions too numerous to list them all.
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;This is a part of life that everyone experiences, but they are afraid to admit or
    ever say openly. However, I wanted to write a true autobiography with no holes bared
    and so, I exposed everything I experienced and how I felt at the time of the event in
    order to present the real truthful picture of feelings and scattered emotions as it
    actually happened. We become the product of the people and system surrounding us that
    instill it in us knowingly and unknowingly and yet, in life, we try to grow and
    hopefully learn to deal with it and overcome them all. I certainly have tried to do
    that, but it took all my life to accomplish this thanks to my Creator and spirit, and
    my willingness to learn and move on. If I didn't overcome all those things mentioned
    above, or at least improved on them, then my afterlife in the spirit world would mean
    nothing.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Throughout this autobiography, you will learn about some great music events, music
    people some you love and some you didn't know about, and places that you never knew
    had existed. So, through all that's mentioned above, try to enjoy the ride.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;btw: The term "see you among the stars," was my trade mark that I developed when I
    first began writing autographs if you were lucky to have gotten one from me. I would
    sign my name and under or next to my name I would write, "see you among the stars."
    It has a double personal meaning for me and that is why I chose it. First, because I
    performed with many pop stars or hung-out with many top star people in the music
    business and maybe you will see me performing again on stage somewhere. The second
    meaning is, that if I don't ever see you again then, after we die, maybe I will
    bump-into you in the spirit world somewhere...so see you among the stars&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;div class="center"&gt;
      &lt;h3&gt;Chapters:&lt;/h3&gt;
      &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/musiciansee-you-among-stars.html"
      title="The Musician"&gt;The Musician&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/disclaimer.html"
      title="Disclaimer"&gt;[Disclaimer]&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-1-growing-up_114845792833799380.html"
      title="chapter-1-growing-up"&gt;1&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-2-block.html"
      title="chapter-2-the block"&gt;2&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage.html"
      title="chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage"&gt;3&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office.html"
       title="chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office"&gt;4&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-5-church.html"
      title="chapter-5-the church"&gt;5&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-6-family.html"
      title="chapter-6-the family"&gt;6&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-7-change-of-events.html"
      title="chapter-7-change-of-events"&gt;7&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey.html"
      title="chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey"&gt;8&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-9-four-corners-long-island-new.html"
       title="chapter-9-four-corners-long-island"&gt;9&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-10-menora-temple.html"
      title="chapter-10-menora-temple"&gt;10&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-11-greenwich-village.html"
      title="chapter-11-greenwich-village"&gt;11&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-12-my-brothers-stores.html"
      title="chapter-12-my-brothers-stores"&gt;12&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html"
       title="chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html"&gt;13&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-14-four-tops.html"
      title="chapter-14-four-tops"&gt;14&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-15-peter-and-gordon.html"
      title="chapter-15-peter-and-gordon"&gt;15&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-16-florida.html"
      title="chapter-16-florida"&gt;16&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-17-ray.html"
      title="chapter-17-ray"&gt;17&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-18-shaded-flower.html"
      title="chapter-18-the-shaded-flower"&gt;18&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-19-mikie-and-new-girl.html"
      title="chapter-19-mikie-and-new-girl"&gt;19&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-20-variations-on-theme.html"
      title="chapter-20-variations-on-theme"&gt;20&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-21-joey-dee.html"
      title="chapter-21-joey-dee"&gt;21&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-22-raymond.html"
      title="chapter-22-raymond"&gt;22&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-23-to-vail.html"
      title="chapter-23-to-vail"&gt;23&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-24-boulder.html"
      title="chapter-24-boulder"&gt;24&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-25-grand-canyon-race.html"
      title="chapter-25-grand-canyon-race"&gt;25&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-26-french-chef.html"
      title="chapter-26-french-chef"&gt;26&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-27-return-to-new-york.html"
      title="chapter-27-return-to-new-york"&gt;27&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-28-getting-married.html"
      title="chapter-28-getting-married"&gt;28&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-29-do-you-wanna-love-me.html"
      title="chapter-29-do-you-wanna-love-me"&gt;29&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-30-disco.html"
      title="chapter-30-disco"&gt;30&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-31-college.html"
      title="chapter-31-college"&gt;31&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-32-tommy-napoli.html"
      title="chapter-32-tommy-napoli"&gt;32&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-33-sam-goodys.html"
      title="chapter-33-sam-goodys"&gt;33&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-34-los-angles.html"
      title="chapter-34-los-angles"&gt;34&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-35-cab.html"
      title="chapter-35-the-cab"&gt;35&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-36-album.html"
      title="chapter-36-the-album"&gt;36&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-37-ama.html"
      title="chapter-37-ama"&gt;37&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-38-eddy-and-chris.html"
      title="chapter-38-eddy-and-chris"&gt;38&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-39-sell-house.html"
      title="chapter-39-sell-house"&gt;39&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-40-fight.html"
      title="chapter-40-the-fight"&gt;40&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-41-payback.html"
      title="chapter-41-the-payback"&gt;41&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-42-kill.html"
      title="chapter-42-the-kill"&gt;42&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-43-new-life-in-denver.html"
      title="chapter-43-new-life-in-denver"&gt;43&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-44-raves.html"
      title="chapter-44-the-raves"&gt;44&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-45-awakening.html"
      title="chapter-45-the-awakening"&gt;45&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-46-test.html"
      title="chapter-46-the-test"&gt;46&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-47-new-world-order.html"
      title="chapter-47-the-new-world-order"&gt;47&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-48a-alien-connection.html"
      title="chapter-48a-the-alien-connection"&gt;48a&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-48b-interview-with-reptilian.html"
       title="chapter-48b-interview-with-reptilian"&gt;48b&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-48c-billy-meier-story.html"
       title="chapter-48c-billy-meier-story"&gt;48c&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-49-awareness.html"
      title="chapter-49-the-awareness"&gt;49&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-50-revelation.html"
      title="chapter-50-the-revelation"&gt;50&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-51-mexico-and-thailand.html"
      title="chapter-51-mexico-and-thailand"&gt;51&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-52-fake-terror.html"
      title="chapter-52-fake-terror"&gt;52&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-53-implanted-chip.html"
      title="chapter-53-the-implanted-chip"&gt;53&lt;/a&gt; | &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-54-end.html"
      title="chapter-54-the-end"&gt;54&lt;/a&gt; |&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;!-- /content --&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"&gt;
      &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/disclaimer.html" title="Disclaimer"
      accesskey="N"&gt;Next &amp;raquo; Disclaimer &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114612433391847814?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114612433391847814'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114612433391847814'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/musiciansee-you-among-stars.html' title='The Musician...see you among the stars'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114612422817974699</id><published>2006-04-28T03:49:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T00:54:08.896-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Disclaimer</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/216175/disclaimer.jpg"
    alt="titleimg showing a pen in hand signing of a document" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Disclaimer&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Disclaimer:&lt;/strong&gt; All pages of chazzsongs.blogspot.com [blogger]
    including the ebook, - "The Musician....see you among the stars", and the author
    (Charles V. Granatelli A.K.A. Chuck Harris and A.K.A. chazzsongs) hereinafter refered
    to as "author" present this ebook and all blogs and its material herein on a
    non-profit, non-commercial basis and is presented here and being conducted for
    educational purposes.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The idea of a free press throughout the world is one that we hold in the highest
    regard. We believe in bringing our material to this site for visitors to present them
    with the widest possible array of information that comes to our attention. We have
    great trust and respect for our worldwide audience, and believe them to be
    fully-capable of making their own decisions and discerning their own realities.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The world is changing drastically! Among the many articles posted here for your
    consideration, there will doubtless be some that you may find useless, and possibly
    offensive, but we believe you will be perceptive enough to realize that even the
    stories you disagree with have some value in terms of promoting your own further
    self-definition and insight. My ebook and all the chazzsongs blogs presented here is
    a smorgasbord of material...take what you wish and click or scroll right past that
    which doesn't interest you.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We suggest you don't make 'assumptions' about my official position on issues that
    are discussed here. That is not what this ebook and blog pages are about. We believe
    it to be unwise to sweep controversy under the carpet. We also firmly believe people
    should not only read material which they agree with. The opinions expressed through
    the many number of stories here do not necessarily represent those of the author,
    Blogger.com or Google Inc..&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We are not going to censor the news and information here. That is for you to
    do.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We strongly recommend not 'assuming' anything. Read, consider, and make your own
    informed decisions.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Neither the author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. nor chazzsongs necessarily adhere to,
    or endorse, any or all of the links, stories, articles, editorials, or products also
    offered by sponsors found on this site.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Again, all of the materials and data offered on this site are for informational
    and educational purposes only.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;And remember: it's all free to you, 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.&lt;br /&gt;
     Thank you for visiting.&lt;br /&gt;
     Enjoy.&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;p&gt;The posting of stories, commentaries, reports, documents and links (embedded or
    otherwise) on this site does not in any way, shape or form, implied or otherwise,
    necessarily express or suggest endorsement or support of any of such posted material
    or parts therein.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The myriad of facts, conjecture, perspectives, viewpoints, opinions, analyses, and
    information in the articles, ebook, stories and commentaries posted on this site
    range from cutting edge hard news and comment to extreme and unusual perspectives. I
    choose not to sweep uncomfortable material under the rug - where it can grow and
    fester. I choose not to censor skewed logic and uncomfortable rhetoric. These things
    reflect the world as it has been or is now - for better and worse. I present multiple
    facts, perspectives, viewpoints, opinions, analyses, and information.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Journalism and writing is (or used to be) the profession of gathering and
    presenting a broad panorama of news and stories about the events of our times and
    presenting it to readers for their own consideration. I believe in the intelligence,
    judgment and wisdom of our readers to discern for themselves among the data which
    appears on this ebook and website that which is valid and worthy...or otherwise.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The materials comprising chazzsongs and chazzsongs.blogger.com and all of its
    pages, including the ebook "The Musician... see you among the stars" and the author
    and affiliates, this service (the "Website") are provided by chazzsongs and the
    author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. and chazzsongs as a service to its readers on an
    "as-is, as-available" basis for informational purposes only. The author, Blogger.com,
    Google Inc. assumes no responsibility for any errors or omissions in these materials.
    The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. makes no commitment to update the information
    contained herein. Further, The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. cannot edit, control,
    review for truth or accuracy, or screen for defamation or obscenity any content
    provided to the Website by a third party through postings, uploaded files, or any
    other form of communication, nor can The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. ensure
    prompt removal of defamatory, obscene, inappropriate or unlawful content after
    transmission. Any such third party postings, files or other communications do not
    necessarily represent the opinions, beliefs, or positions of the The author,
    Blogger.com, Google Inc., its owner, affiliates, employees or sponsors.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. makes no, and expressly disclaims any,
    representations or warranties, express or implied, regarding the website or blog,
    including, without limitation, any implied warranties of merchantability or fitness
    for a particular purpose. The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. makes no, and
    expressly disclaims any, warranties, express or implied, regarding the correctness,
    accuracy, completeness, timeliness, and reliability of the text, graphics, links to
    other sites and any other items accessed from or via this Website or the Internet, or
    that the services will be uninterrupted, error-free or free of viruses or other
    harmful components. Under no circumstances shall The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc.
    its owners, or any of their respective partners, officers, affiliates, directors,
    employees, agents, associates or representatives be liable for any damages, whether
    direct, indirect, special or consequential damages for lost revenues, lost profits,
    or otherwise, arising from or in connection with this ebook or blog web site, the
    materials contained herein, or the Internet generally.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;All materials contained in this Website are protected by copyright laws, and may
    not be reproduced, republished, distributed, transmitted, displayed, broadcast or
    otherwise exploited in any manner without the express prior written permission of the
    author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. or the author, authors or sources of said materials.
    All other copies of this website or blog and the materials contained within and such
    copies that were databased or duplicated are not the original ebook or material
    contained here. The information provided in this website or blog, specifically the
    ebook Chapters One through Fifty-Four are the only original true copies. All other
    copies of the materials on this Website or blog that were taken, copied, databased
    and or duplicated are hereby null and void.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;You may download any material (one copy per page) from this Website or Blog for
    your personal and non-commercial use only, without altering or removing any
    trademark, copyright or other notice from such material. Any third party materials
    posted, filed or otherwise communicated to this Website or Blog become the
    copyrighted property of the The author, and may not be used, reproduced, published,
    distributed, transmitted, displayed, broadcast or otherwise exploited without the the
    authors written consent.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Fair Use&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;FAIR USE NOTICE. This site contains copyrighted material the use of which has not
    always been specifically authorized by the copyright owner. We are making such
    material available in our efforts to advance understanding of environmental,
    education, political, human rights, economic, democracy, scientific, and social
    justice issues, etc.. We believe this constitutes a 'fair use' of any such
    copyrighted material as provided for in section 107 of the US Copyright Law. If you
    wish to use copyrighted material from this site for purposes of your own that go
    beyond 'fair use', you must obtain permission from the copyright owner.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In accordance with Title 17 U.S.C. Section 107, the material on this site is
    distributed without profit to those who have expressed a prior interest in receiving
    the included information for research and educational purposes. For more information
    go to: &lt;a target="_blank"
    href="http://www.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.shtml"&gt;http://www.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.shtml&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;United States Code: Title 17, Section 107 &lt;a target="_blank"
    href="http://www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/unframed/17/107.html"&gt;http://www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/unframed/17/107.html&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Notwithstanding the provisions of sections 106 and 106A, the fair use of a
    copyrighted work, including such use by reproduction in copies or phonorecords or by
    any other means specified by that section, for purposes such as criticism, comment,
    news reporting, teaching (including multiple copies for classroom use), scholarship,
    or research, is not an infringement of copyright. In determining whether the use made
    of a work in any particular case is a fair use the factors to be considered shall
    include - (1) the purpose and character of the use, including whether such use is of
    a commercial nature or is for nonprofit educational purposes; (2) the nature of the
    copyrighted work; (3) the amount and substantiality of the portion used in relation
    to the copyrighted work as a whole; and (4) the effect of the use upon the potential
    market for or value of the copyrighted work. The fact that a work is unpublished
    shall not itself bar a finding of fair use if such finding is made upon consideration
    of all the above factors.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;United States Code: Title 17, Section 106 Chapter 1 - Subject Matter And Scope of
    Copyright &lt;a target="_blank"
    href="http://www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/unframed/17/106.html"&gt;http://www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/unframed/17/106.html&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Subject to sections 107 through 120, the owner of copyright under this title has
    the exclusive rights to do and to authorize any of the following: (1) to reproduce
    the copyrighted work in copies or phonorecords; (2) to prepare derivative works based
    upon the copyrighted work; (3) to distribute copies or phonorecords of the
    copyrighted work to the public by sale or other transfer of ownership, or by rental,
    lease, or lending; (4) in the case of literary, musical, dramatic, and choreographic
    works, pantomimes, and motion pictures and other audiovisual works, to perform the
    copyrighted work publicly; (5) in the case of literary, musical, dramatic, and
    choreographic works, pantomimes, and pictorial, graphic, or sculptural works,
    including the individual images of a motion picture or other audiovisual work, to
    display the copyrighted work publicly; and (6) in the case of sound recordings, to
    perform the copyrighted work publicly by means of a digital audio transmission.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In accordance with Title 17 U.S.C. Section 107, the material on this site is
    distributed without profit to those who have expressed a prior interest in receiving
    the included information for research and educational purposes. For more information
    go to: &lt;a target="_blank"
    href="http://www.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.shtml"&gt;http://www.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.shtml&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Notwithstanding the provisions of sections 106 and 106A, the fair use of a
    copyrighted work, including such use by reproduction in copies or phonorecords or by
    any other means specified by that section, for purposes such as criticism, comment,
    news reporting, teaching (including multiple copies for classroom use), scholarship,
    or research, is not an infringement of copyright. In determining whether the use made
    of a work in any particular case is a fair use the factors to be considered shall
    include - (1) the purpose and character of the use, including whether such use is of
    a commercial nature or is for nonprofit educational purposes; (2) the nature of the
    copyrighted work; (3) the amount and substantiality of the portion used in relation
    to the copyrighted work as a whole; and (4) the effect of the use upon the potential
    market for or value of the copyrighted work. The fact that a work is unpublished
    shall not itself bar a finding of fair use if such finding is made upon consideration
    of all the above factors.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      &lt;p&gt;TO: Members of the Faculty, Hoover Institution Fellows,&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       Academic Staff, and Library Directors&lt;br /&gt;
       FROM: Condoleezza Rice, Provost&lt;br /&gt;
       RE: Copyright Reminder&lt;br /&gt;
       October 30, 1998&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       This memorandum provides a general description of the applicability of the
      copyright law and the so-called "fair use" exemptions to the copyright law's
      general prohibition on copying. It also describes "safe harbor" guidelines
      applicable to classroom copying.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       The federal copyright statute governs the reproduction of works of authorship. In
      general, works governed by copyright law include such traditional works of
      authorship as books, photographs, music, drama, video and sculpture, and also
      software, multimedia, and databases. Copyrighted works are protected regardless of
      the medium in which they are created or reproduced; thus, copyright extends to
      digital works and works transformed into a digital format. Copyrighted works are
      not limited to those that bear a copyright notice. As a result of changes in
      copyright law, works published since March 1, 1989 need not bear a copyright notice
      to be protected under the statute.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       Two provisions of the copyright statute are of particular importance to teachers
      and researchers:&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * a provision that codifies the doctrine of "fair use," under which limited
      copying of copyrighted works without the permission of the owner is allowed for
      certain teaching and research purposes; and&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * a provision that establishes special limitations and exemptions for the
      reproduction of copyrighted works by libraries and archives.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       The concept of fair use is necessarily somewhat vague when discussed in the
      abstract. Its application depends critically on the particular facts of the
      individual situation. Neither the case law nor the statutory law provides bright
      lines concerning which uses are fair and which are not. However, you may find it
      helpful to refer to certain third party source materials. Guidelines for classroom
      copying by not-for-profit educational institutions have been prepared by a group
      consisting of the Authors League of America, the Association of American
      Publishers, and an ad hoc committee of educational institutions and organizations.
      In addition, fair use guidelines for educational multimedia have been prepared by a
      group coordinated by the consortium of College and University Multimedia Centers
      (CCUMC). These guidelines describe safe harbor conditions, but do not purport to
      define the full extent of "fair use."&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       The guidelines, as well as other source material, are available through a variety
      of resources, including through the world wide web site
      http://fairuse.stanford.edu. Stanford University Libraries &amp;amp; Academic
      Information Resources, in collaboration with the Council on Library Resources and
      FindLaw Internet Legal Resources, are sponsors of this web site. The site assembles
      a wide range of materials related to the use of copyrighted material by
      individuals, libraries, and educational institutions.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       I hope that the discussion below helps to clarify further the nature of "fair
      use."&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I. Fair Use for Teaching and Research&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      &lt;p&gt;The "fair use" doctrine allows limited reproduction of copyrighted works for
      educational and research purposes. The relevant portion of the copyright statue
      provides that the "fair use" of a copyrighted work, including reproduction "for
      purposes such as criticism, news reporting, teaching (including multiple copies for
      classroom use), scholarship, or research" is not an infringement of copyright. The
      law lists the following factors as the ones to be evaluated in determining whether
      a particular use of a copyrighted work is a permitted "fair use," rather than an
      infringement of the copyright:&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * the purpose and character of the use, including whether such use is of a
      commercial nature or is for nonprofit educational purposes;&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * the nature of the copyrighted work;&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * the amount and substantiality of the portion used in relation to the copyrighted
      work as a whole, and&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * the effect of the use upon the potential market for or value of the copyrighted
      work.&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Although all of these factors will be considered, the last factor is the most
    important in determining whether a particular use is "fair." Where a work is
    available for purchase or license from the copyright owner in the medium or format
    desired, copying of all or a significant portion of the work in lieu of purchasing or
    licensing a sufficient number of "authorized" copies would be presumptively unfair.
    Where only a small portion of a work is to be copied and the work would not be used
    if purchase or licensing of a sufficient number of authorized copies were required,
    the intended use is more likely to be found to be fair.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     A federal appeals court recently decided an important copyright fair use case
    involving coursepacks. In Princeton University Press, et.al. v. Michigan Document
    Services, the U.S. Court of Appeals for the Sixth Circuit concluded that the copying
    of excerpts from books and other publications by a commercial copy service without
    the payment of fees to the copyright holders to create coursepacks for university
    students was not fair use. The size of the offending excerpts varied from 30 percent
    to as little as 5 percent of the original publications. Although the opinion in this
    case is not binding in California, it is consistent with prior cases from other
    courts, and there is a reasonable likelihood that the California federal courts would
    reach a similar conclusion on similar facts.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     Where questions arise, we suggest that you consult the guidelines for classroom
    copying and other available source material available on the fair use web site, cited
    above. Please note that the guidelines are intended to state the minimum, not the
    maximum, extent of the fair use doctrine. Thus, just because your use is not within
    the guidelines, it is it not necessarily outside the scope of fair use. In the
    absence of a definitive conclusion, however, if the proposed use deviates from the
    guidelines, you should consider obtaining permission to use the work from the
    copyright owner. In instances where the fair use question is important and permission
    would be difficult or expensive to obtain, a member of the Fair Use Advisory Group
    (described below) or the Legal Office can assist in analyzing whether a particular
    proposed use would constitute "fair use."&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     Some photocopying services will obtain copyright permission and add the price of the
    royalties, if any, to the price of the materials. A request to copy a copyrighted
    work should generally be sent to the permission department of the publisher of the
    work. Permission requests should contain the following:&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      &lt;p&gt;* Title, author, and/or editor, and edition&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Exact material to be used, giving page numbers or chapters&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Number of copies to be made&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Use to be made of the copied materials&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Form of distribution (classroom, newsletter, etc.)&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Whether the material is to be sold&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       Draft form letters can be obtained from or reviewed by a member of the Fair Use
      Advisory Group or the Legal Office.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       For certain works, permission may also be sought from the Copyright Clearance
      Center (CCC) which will quote a charge for works for which they are able to give
      permission. The Copyright Clearance Center can be contacted at www.copyright.com or
      (978) 750-8400, but it may be easier to go through a copying service that deals
      regularly with the CCC.&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;II. Course Reserves&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Some libraries at Stanford will refuse to accept multiple photocopies or to make
    photocopies of copyrighted materials needed for course reserves without first having
    permission from the copyright holder. Other libraries on campus will accept a limited
    number of photocopies for course reserves. Consult individual libraries for
    clarification of their policies.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     While the libraries have blanket permission from dozens of journals, obtaining
    permission sometimes takes a good deal of time. Experience in obtaining permission
    has shown that an inquiry addressed to a journal publisher frequently produces
    information that the copyright is actually held by the author, and four weeks is
    often inadequate to obtain such permission. Four to six weeks is considered the
    norm.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     Permission may be obtained in a number of ways:&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      &lt;p&gt;* Upon request, some libraries on campus will obtain materials for course
      reserve. In these cases, the librarian will write to obtain permission to photocopy
      or to purchase reprints. However, most libraries do not provide this service.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Written permission may be obtained by the academic department.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       * Oral permission may be obtained by faculty members, departmental secretaries, or
      library staff, in which case a written record is needed of that action.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
       Note that filling course reserve requirements may require two to three months
      before the quarter begins if the library does not already have a copy of the
      publication, if the publication is out of print, or if the copyright holder is not
      readily available.&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;III. Resources&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Additional information on copyright issues may be found on the world wide web site
    http://fairuse.stanford.edu.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     Questions about the copyright law as it affects faculty and staff in their
    University capacities should be directed to a member of the Fair Use Advisory Group
    (see attachment) or to Linda Woodward in the Legal Office (3-9751), who can put you
    in touch with the appropriate lawyer to respond to your specific question. Questions
    about library policy and course reserves should be addressed to Assunta Pisani,
    Associate Director, University Libraries (apisani@sulmail or 3-5553). Information
    concerning the application of copyright law to computer software can be found in the
    memorandum "Copying of Computer Software" distributed by the Library and Information
    Resources and in Administrative Guide Memorandum 62.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Links To Other Pages:&lt;/h2&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     All links to other web pages or net resources from any web page are the sole
    responsibility of those who own those pages that are so linked. The author,
    Blogger.com, Google Inc. and all associated people or entities will have no
    responsibility or liability for pages so linked. We have zero control over those
    pages.&lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;p&gt;If any portion or part of this agreement is found to be in any way unenforceable,
    actionable or not legal, or should there be a conflict of law with regard to any
    aspect of it, the item in question will be the sole item deemed severable from the
    document as a whole and you agree to abide by and be held liable to the rest of the
    document in its entirety.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Indemnity:&lt;/h2&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     As a condition for your use of this website, including any service or facility, you
    agree to indemnify The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. from and against any
    liability, damage or loss that The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. incurs or suffers
    as a result of any action, inaction or omission on your part. If, notwithstanding the
    foregoing and subject to applicable law, The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. should
    be found liable for any loss or damage that arises out of or in connection with the
    use of this website and the services offered through the mediation of The author,
    Blogger.com, Google Inc., the liability of The author, Blogger.com, Google Inc. shall
    in no event exceed, in the aggregate, the sum of 100 Euro.&lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;h2&gt;Spam Policy:&lt;/h2&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     We do not want to receive uninvited solicitations by email ("Junk Email"). We are
    unwilling to receive Junk Email freely because it costs us time and money. If you
    send us any Junk Email other than on the terms of the offer set out in the following
    nine points, We will take this to mean that you plan to use what I offered you
    without paying for it. If you ever try to do this we reserve our right to take any
    action available to us without further reference to you. Actions available to us
    include taking proceedings against you for negligence or breach of contract, which
    may result in substantial damages being awarded against you by a court. The
    unauthorized use of our computing facilities may even be a crime.&lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;ol&gt;
      &lt;li&gt;We offer to receive all further email from you on the terms set out below. If
      you send us any solicitation by email without our express prior written consent
      this will be taken as your acceptance of this offer.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;For the purposes of points 3 and 4, you will be taken to have sent any email
      sent by any entity apparently associated with you for the purpose of sending email
      solicitations.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;You must pay us ten US dollars for each such item of email that you send
      us.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;You must pay us ten US dollars for each copy of each email solicitation that
      you send to anybody or any email address referred to below, even if you don't send
      a copy to us. You may also have to pay other persons as well if they have sent you
      a similar offer.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;We may join with any of those persons for the purpose of efficiently collecting
      your payments.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;You must mail payment by certified check to us within five working days of the
      transmission of the email. If you do not know where to send payment, you must state
      this in the email and give us an easy way to tell you.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;Each email item must be uniquely identified, and each payment must clearly
      identify the relevant item or items.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;You must tell us your name and full business and residential addresses in each
      email message.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;We may vary the terms of or terminate this offer at any time (even after you
      have accepted it). Any new terms will apply to all email you send after you have
      been notified of a variation.&lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;
    &lt;/ol&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The copyright of the above text ("Spam Policy") is held by Junkbusters Corporation
    and is used here in accordance with the GNU General Public License, copies of which
    are available at www.junkbusters.com or from the Free Software Foundation, 675
    Massachusetts Avenue, Cambridge, MA 02139, USA.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Privacy Policy:&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We want you to remain anonymous!&lt;br /&gt;
     We do not collect ANY information about individual visitors to our website. We don't
    follow your clicks or try to identify or collect information about you in any
    way.&lt;br /&gt;
     Our webservers automatically collect standard information, including IP address,
    browser types, and access times. This information is used for research and analysis
    purposes only. It may be used to verify numbers of visitors to the site, but the
    statistics contain no personal information and cannot be used to gather such
    information.&lt;br /&gt;
     Any information about visitors we may obtain, such as from email, will NEVER be sold
    or passed on in any way to Third Parties.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Thank you for your cooperation in ensuring the observation of these
    guidelines.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"&gt;
      &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/" title="Start Page" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; Start
      Page &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"&gt;
      &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-1-growing-up_114845792833799380.html"
      title="chapter-1-growing-up" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 1 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;
     

    
     

    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114612422817974699?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114612422817974699'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114612422817974699'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/disclaimer.html' title='Disclaimer'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114845792833799380</id><published>2006-04-27T04:03:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2007-04-10T09:41:08.022-04:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 1 - Growing Up</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/349527/citrain.jpg" alt="Coney Island Train Station" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;I can remember that hot summer day sitting on the little step that leads to the
    entrance of the 86th Street train station in Gravesend, Brooklyn, New York. Gravesend
    is a small area located between two very well known Brooklyn sections, Bensonhurst,
    and Sheepshead Bay.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My friend Brother Bill and I were drinking Coca-Cola, and facing the background
    view of the gigantic Ferris Wheel called the Wonder Wheel, and the 250 foot tall
    Parachute Jump in Coney Island. In the foreground was Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy store
    where we bought the Coca-Cola. It was very hot, maybe around 90 degrees on that
    unknown day in July of 1952. I can remember how quiet and peaceful it was. Brother
    Bill and I were thinking of jumping on the train and going that one long last stop on
    the BMT Line train to the Coney Island beach, Bay 14. That is where we would go if
    only we had two quarters for the train fare. We were thoughten? (That is our Brooklyn
    slang word for thinking.)&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Brother Bill said let us try jumping the fence. He stood up and I followed him as
    he walked across 86th Street to the jungle type lot that I have not yet dared to
    enter. We walked a few feet along the barbed wire fence that led down to the outdoor
    subway station. Brother Bill was kicking down the dense ten-foot tall weeds. I
    followed, but felt like I was in the Amazon jungle. Brother Bill was 10 years old and
    I was only seven. He was not my brother. That is was what everyone called him, when I
    meet him. Everyone had a nickname but me.... Everyone including my family called me
    Junior. I liked Brother Bill. I felt safe with him. When you are small and seven
    years old, everyone in the neighborhood tries to pick on you. Not if your friend is
    Brother Bill! Brother Bill is tough, and everyone is afraid of him. Brother Bill
    likes me and so I followed. As he made this path along the barbed wire fence, Brother
    Bill showed me a secret.... He made an open hole in the fence that he had cut days
    earlier. He peaked through the opening and there were no cops or anyone else on the
    station platform. We then both slipped through.&lt;/p&gt;

    
 &lt;p&gt;There we were, standing on the subway platform in the &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;subway platform&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/339587/86th.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; area of the station. 86th Street passes above us. As we were waiting for the subway train to
    arrive, we could see off in the distance about three subway stations away. Brother
    Bill suddenly jumped off the platform and on to the tracks. I got scared. &amp;lsquo;I
    yelled, &amp;ldquo;Brother Bill... What are you doing?&amp;rdquo; Brother Bill told me not to
    be afraid. He then picked up a rock from the gravel covering the tar of the tracks,
    stood on the wood above the third rail, and began writing his name in big letters on
    the tunnel wall. Shortly thereafter, I noticed the train front lights in the distance
    and yelled to Brother Bill, &amp;ldquo;The trains coming.&amp;rdquo; He looked down the rails
    with a smile and replied that he had plenty of time. I watched the train getting
    closer and closer. I watched Brother Bill&amp;rsquo;s reluctant attitude as he continued
    to complete his name. The train was now at the Avenue U stop, which is just one
    station before the &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;subway platform&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/475071/86th2.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    Brother Bill was still scribbling away, and as the train was about one thousand yards
    away, he quickly jumped back on the platform. I thought that was very cool how he
    waited for the last moment. We then started running to the front of the platform
    where we could enter into the front car when it stopped.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I told Brother Bill that this was the first time I rode the train. The engineer
    was looking at us as the train pulled in. The doors opened and we went in to the
    front window of the car. With all his strength, Brother Bill unlocked the brackets of
    the front window and opened the window so we could have a great view of the one stop
    long ride to Coney Island. The train pulled out and Brother Bill and I had our heads
    slightly out of the front car window. As the wind was blowing our hair back, and
    squinting our eyes, we were watching the tracks move below, as the train went through
    the train yard on the way to Coney Island. Coney Island was the last stop. Just
    before Coney Island, is a major train yard? I was enjoying this moment very much, and
    words alone could not express the feeling. As the train came close to Coney Island,
    there was a little bridge going over this.... What seemed like an inlet from the
    ocean? Brother Bill said, &amp;ldquo;This is Perfume Bay.&amp;rdquo; I said, &amp;lsquo;Perfume
    Bay?&amp;rsquo; &amp;lsquo;Yeah,&amp;rsquo; Brother Bill said, &amp;lsquo;just smell it, it&amp;rsquo;s
    polluted and that&amp;rsquo;s what everyone calls it.&amp;rsquo; So as we passed over Perfume
    Bay, the part that makes Coney Island an Island. We were approaching the last stop in
    Brooklyn, Coney Island. As we were pulling in to the station very slowly, the one
    thing I noticed down below in the street was this gigantic crowd by this place called
    Nathan&amp;rsquo;s Famous.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We exited the train station and walked across the street to &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Nathan&amp;rsquo;s&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/439705/nathens.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    where all these people were eating these 5 cents hot dogs. Brother Bill had ten cents
    on him so we bought two dogs, and boy they were great. I could not see much because I
    was eating in the &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;mist of a thousand
    people.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/986984/EATDOG.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; Brother Bill and I then proceeded toward the boardwalk as we passed the
    &lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;House of
    Wax&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/596497/WAX.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.... Then the roaring roller coaster called the &lt;a id="menu6"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Tornado&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/634138/TORNADO3.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, and
    past a place called Schrott&amp;rsquo;s Baths. We continued up the boardwalk ramp and on
    to the boardwalk and as I looked around the only thing that caught my eye was the &lt;a id="menu7"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Parachute
    Jump&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/389225/parasteeple.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; towering about 250 feet into the air. I became frozen in my tracks as I
    watch these people sitting in this seat connected to a closed parachute that was
    climbing to the top of the 250-foot tower. Then the parachute hit the top and opened.
    In an instant flash, the parachute began descending quickly toward the ground, and
    the people began to scream. Brother Bill grabbed me and we entered the beach.... Bay
    14. We walked to the ocean through the walls of sun loving people. Brother Bill took
    his clothes off and went into the water in his underwear and I watched and did the
    same. I only entered the water a few feet, but Brother Bill went in and swam out
    there far. The water was cold so I did not stay in long. I sat on the beach waiting
    for Brother Bill but I could not keep my eyes off the Parachute Jump. Repeatedly I
    watched people ride. I thought that I would never go on that thing.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Living a short distance (one train stop) from Coney Island is a welcome blessing.
    Brother Bill took me for a stroll down Bowery Street where all the rides, roller
    coasters, shooting galleries, and spook houses are. Coney Island is wall-to-wall
    people. I could live here! Brother Bill showed me a spook house called the Magic
    Carpet. People would enter this dark spook house that was very freighting on the
    inside as Brother Bill explained. When the people came out of the spook house, they
    had to sit in this three person wide chair. They sat in the chair for a short moment
    while everyone on the outside watched. Then the chair suddenly gave way beneath them
    and the people fell upon this fast moving carpet beneath them. The people screamed
    loudly as the carpet carried them to the entrance of the spook house. &amp;ldquo;Someday
    I would like to try that&amp;rdquo;, I told Brother Bill.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We stood there for about fifteen minutes watching these people screaming every
    time the chair fell under them and on to the carpet.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Then Brother Bill took me close by to see the &lt;a id="menu8"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Thunderbolt
    roller coaster.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/291900/tunderbolt.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; I knew that I would never go on that. It had a very scary first
    drop. Brother Bill told me that this roller coaster is faster than the Cyclone.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Then we continued walking along the &lt;a id="menu9"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Bowery&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/826121/bowerycolor.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; to
    another roller coaster, &lt;a id="menu10"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Tornado.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/108285/TORNADO.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; I stood
    there frozen watching this roller coaster make the embankment turns. This too made me
    frightened. I listened as the people in the cars are screaming. Again I knew that I
    would never go on this ride either.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Directly opposite the Tornado was the House of Wax. At the entrance to the House
    of Wax were figures engaged in brutal slayings. Wax type blood everywhere. It was
    disgusting and terrifying, as it appeared very real. The look of it made me nauseous
    and sick. I couldn&amp;rsquo;t look at it very long.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Brother Bill told me to follow him to checkout the &lt;a id="menu11"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Cyclone&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/389659/CYCLONE.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. I
    followed in amazement. I watched as I walked behind Brother Bill people trying to win
    a prize shooting at ducks with this high-powered BB gun. We passed the entrance to
    the &lt;a id="menu12"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Wonder Wheel&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/168236/ww.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    and over to the Cyclone. This roller coaster had the &lt;a id="menu13"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;deepest
    drop of them all&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/817331/cyclonebestdrop.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. I would never go on this ride ever. I would never spend 25
    cents to go on the Cyclone. I watch the people getting off the cars as it finished,
    and they were very terrified. I don&amp;rsquo;t know how they got the guts to get on this
    ride. A patron asked Brother Bill and me if we wanted to go on with him. I refused,
    but Brother Bill accepted. Brother Bill tried to convince me to go on, because it was
    free. I told him that I would not&amp;hellip;. I&amp;rsquo;ll just watch. I went along the
    side street to catch a better look. As the cars &lt;a id="menu14"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;headed
    up the ramp to the first drop&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/333236/cycloneonthewayup.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; Brother Bill and the guy waved at me. I returned
    the wave. I watched with much excitement to see the expressions on their faces, as
    they were about to enter the drop. Man &amp;lsquo;O Man this is something else. I heard
    the screams of the people and thought to my self that this was not a way of having
    fun. I would rather play miniature golf&amp;hellip;. That is my fun! I watch them go up
    and round and over and under. As the ride was beginning to end, I ran to the entrance
    to watch them come to a stop. Brother Bill was pumped-up as he exited the ride. He
    was breathing heavily as if he ran a mile. &amp;ldquo;That was something else, I told
    Brother Bill. You should have seen the expression on your face. You were very happy
    with smiles as you went up to the top, but as soon as you started to descend, you
    looked completely frightened. &amp;ldquo;I wasn&amp;rsquo;t frightened,&amp;rdquo; Brother Bill
    replied. However, I knew that it had shaken him up. It was getting late so we
    returned home.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I arrived home around 6 PM after another great day with Brother Bill, and my
    family was sitting in the dining room having dinner. My father, Charles senior, is a
    Barber and worked in Rockaway. My mother, Rosalie, is a garment worker and worked in
    a sowing factory in Brooklyn. I have three sisters and one brother; Jeannette, age
    11; Marie, age 13; Rosetta, age 16; and Thomas age 18; were attending Junior and
    senior High School. I sat at the dinner table and devoured the veal cutlets with a
    great oil and vinegar and red wine. That's right! Red wine is always on the dinner
    table every evening and anyone can drink it. It is a requirement of my family. My
    brother, having finished his dinner grabbed the 8mm Kodak movie camera and began
    walking around the table taking movies of the family having dinner. After dinner I
    ran outside on 7th Street and attended a stick ball game that was just starting. It
    was an intense game with a lot of cheating and arguing going on. As usual, a neighbor
    named, Eddy, who lived a couple of houses next to mine, came out of his house angry.
    With his cigar always hanging out of his mouth, Eddy started yelling, &amp;ldquo;Why
    don&amp;rsquo;t you goddam kids go down the end of the block and get out of here?&amp;rdquo;
    As usual, we told him to get lost. Every time Eddy talked it was goddam this or
    goddam that. We ignored either him or best yet mimicked him. &amp;ldquo;Why don&amp;rsquo;t
    you goddam kids get out of here,&amp;rdquo; we would say back to him.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next week, my father took me to an &lt;a id="menu15"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Army show&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/223814/armykid.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in Coney
    Island. There would be all kinds of Army equipment on display. Tanks; cannons;
    rifles; army trucks, and all kinds of equipment having to do with the U.S. Army. It
    was kind of interesting to see the real thing after playing along time at home with
    the army toys and little plastic solders.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I remembered all this talk about flying saucers, UFO&amp;rsquo;s. It was mentioned
    everywhere in the newspapers and on TV. &lt;a id="menu16"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Life and Look magazine
    did many layouts and stories on the subject.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/152556/lookufo.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; There were sightings everywhere. I
    can remember the live coverage on TV about the large group of UFO&amp;rsquo;s that were
    flying over the &lt;a id="menu17"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;White House&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/44770/wdcufo1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. It was
    most incredible. They had made many movies and newsreels about them. One of the
    movies I will never forget. It was called, &lt;a id="menu18"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Day the Earth
    Stood Still&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/422111/stoodstill.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. I believe that I had a dream about meeting a little alien being with
    large eyes. I never knew if it was a dream or the real thing. It stumped me
    throughout my life. My interest in UFO&amp;rsquo;s had grown immensely. I became
    fascinated with the subject, and I wished that I would eventually see one someday or
    meet with the occupants. &lt;a id="menu19"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;From 1947 to 1955&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/264296/roswell.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    there were UFO&amp;rsquo;s all over the place.&lt;/p&gt;
         &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_-Vn3bmckwb8/RcaskTFh9yI/AAAAAAAAAQE/g3APwE_VvsA/s400/95_school1.jpg" width=319 height=210 alt="" class="entryphoto2"  /&gt;A strange thing happened to me while I attended Public School 95 in Gravesend, Brooklyn. My classroom on the forth floor had very large windows and looking out of those window we could see the inlet to the ocean where all the great large passenger steam ships would enter New York City. Our teacher made it a point to have us all watch for them when we spotted one passing through. They were spectacular to see, because the looked larger than life. One day, I looked out the window from my desk, and I saw a strange light high above the inlet where the ships traveled. The light began to shine a beacon and as I watched the beacon, the beacon of light began to shine toward me and I quickly jumped below my desk to avoid being hit by the beacon and as I quickly looked up again the light and beacon faded and disappeared. The teacher was caught by surprise at my sudden movements and asked me what happened and I told her that a light beacon began to shine on my so I ducked. She smiled and had no idea what I was talking about. I remember that view all of my life so vividly until one day in 2007, I came across a Google Utube video which surprisingly was exactly what I saw:&lt;/p&gt;
     &lt;div style="text-align:center"&gt;
          &lt;object type="application/x-shockwave-flash"
          data="http://www.youtube.com/v/WMBf3COMF-w"
           width="400" height="326"&gt;
            &lt;param name="movie"
            value="http://www.youtube.com/v/WMBf3COMF-w" /&gt;
            &lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/870317/noflash.gif" width="197" height="151" alt="noflash" /&gt;
          &lt;/object&gt;
        &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;p&gt;One day, my father brought home a present for me. A pump gun that shot out these
    3-inch plastic balls. I became so excited, that the next day my friends and I played
    war. Some of my friends stood on one side of the street and I and another friend
    stood on the other side of the street. They had dart guns that shoot darts with
    rubber tips, and I had the larger ball, pump gun. I positioned myself in Eddy&amp;rsquo;s
    small front yard and began shooting my new pump gun balls across the street. I shot
    all six balls and then I ran across the street to retrieve them. That was the last
    thing I remembered. A car hit me hard. I went flying in the air about 20 feet and
    landed on the pavement. Everyone thought that I was dead.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Many people were a witness to the event. They heard a car screeching and then they
    saw my body go flying, about 10 feet in the air and fall 20 feet away onto the
    pavement. Everyone thought I was dead. My family was in a panic of horror as all the
    people were trying desperately trying to revive me. An ambulance responded a short
    time later, and I would recover after six long months in Coney Island hospital, which
    is the place of my birth.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My family never thought about suing the driver. In those days, people were very
    respectful to one another. My family knew that I ran out between two parked cars
    without looking, and the driver never had a chance to stop in time. As an example how
    people were respectful to one another, my mother once told me how she bought our
    house. We had a small house on West 7th Street that had two floors and a basement. On
    the first floor, we had a living room, dining room, and kitchen. On the second floor,
    we had three small bedrooms and a bathroom. The basement was open room plus a
    separate room for the oil burner. One day the oil burner man was fixing the oil
    burner and my mother received a telephone call from the woman who owned the house.
    This woman was very wealthy and rented the house to my family for $25.00 a month. The
    woman owner wanted to sell the house to my mother for $1,000. It seems that this
    wealthy woman felt concerned for my family of five children, and she wanted to sell
    us the house. The woman became extremely concerned that my family had nowhere to go.
    My family could not afford $1,000 so the woman offered the house for $700.00. My
    mother had only $50.00 in the bank so the woman offered her the house for $500.00.
    The oil burner man, who had been listening to the telephone conversation while he was
    working, offered to lend my mother the $500.00. The oil burner man told my mother
    that the family could pay it back a little at a time when she had some extra money.
    People are always helping one another.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The day I arrived home from the hospital, the man who drove the car that hit me,
    came to my house with a present. I opened the present and inside was a small set of
    &lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Lionel Trains.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/677774/STEAM4.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    Apparently, my mother told him how I loved trains and so he bought me the set. When I
    opened the present, I became incredibly happy. This present ignited my fascination
    with model trains. It was a Hudson steam engine with a few boxcars and a caboose.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That evening, my father came home from work and also bought me a present. It was
    something that I had never seen before, a remote control car. It was so wonderful. It
    had this big doughnut type shape antenna on top, and I took it outside in the dark to
    see if it worked, and it did. The next day, I played with it the entire day. Brother
    Bill passed by my house to say hello, and he became very impressed with the remote
    control car. The next day, I invited my friends to come by and play with the remote
    control car. When my friends arrived, I was searching for the car, but could not find
    it. I asked my mother where the car is, and my mother said that she gave it away to a
    handicapped child that could not walk. I was in shock. I only played with it one day.
    My mother&amp;rsquo;s story was good, but still it was my possession and I felt that it
    should have been my choice. It was not my mother&amp;rsquo;s to give away. I was totally
    in shock. I said, &amp;ldquo;What do you mean you gave it away. It&amp;rsquo;s is not yours
    to give away.&amp;rdquo; I had argued with my mother and sisters all day long about this
    matter, but it seemed that they did not care, and defended my mother's actions. I
    would have probably been very open to giving things or possessions away. However,
    just the thought that someone, especially my family, could give something of mine
    away without telling or confiding in me is a No-No. This action would actually change
    my feelings toward certain members of my family, and I won't ever trust them for the
    rest of my life.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My father feeling sorry and embarrassed came home one night with a 4x8 piece of
    plywood. He told me to come with him to the basement. As I followed, he told me that
    he was going to set aside a place in the basement where I could setup a train set. He
    assured me that no one would bother me. He gave me money to buy tracks and supplies
    and told me to ask someone in the family to take me to get the supplies. I bothered
    my mother for a week, and although she was against the idea of a train setup in the
    basement, she finally gave in. The following Saturday, my mother and I took the BMT
    train and went to Manhattan, a fifty-minute ride. It was the first time I ever was in
    Manhattan.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I can still remember that day when we got off the train at 23rd street. We had to
    take the BMT &amp;ldquo;N&amp;rdquo; train from my house to 14th Street in Manhattan. Then we
    had to take the local train one stop to 23rd street. We walk up the subway steps
    toward the street, and I can remember the tall buildings as we exited the subway.
    There was this &lt;a id="menu21"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;small park called
    Gramercy Park area with many trees and benches&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/422169/gramercy.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, and holding my mother&amp;rsquo;s
    hand, we walked across this park to this gigantic office building. We entered this
    office building located on 26th street and took the elevator up to the second floor
    to the Lionel Train showroom. What a world it was. When the elevator door opened, I
    saw this tremendous beautiful neon sign staring me in the face that read, &lt;a id="menu22"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Lionel
    Trains.&amp;rdquo;&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/344023/lionelposter.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; My eyes lit up! We walked in and there in the middle of this
    gigantic room was the most incredible train set-up I had ever seen. It was heaven.
    There must have been about twenty-five trains going on at one time. The gigantic set
    had a waterfall with a train going under it. The set also contained mountains with
    train tunnels everywhere. The control room situated above it had eight transformers
    going at one time. They had passenger model trains ...they had freight model trains
    ...they had work trains ...I was watching it for about two hours walking around and
    around this set that was about 150 feet long. Then my mother took me into another
    gigantic room where all the Lionel Train sets were on display. Finally, after about
    an hour, my mother said that we had to leave. As we walked passed the main room, we
    arrived at this exit counter. The woman at the counter gave me a new Lionel Train
    catalog. We exited the building and walked across the park to 23rd street again. This
    time we walked to the left by Madison Avenue.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Next to this subway station, located at 23rd Street and Madison Avenue, was a
    little store called, &lt;a id="menu23"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Madison
    Hardware Co&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/174610/madisonhardware.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.&amp;rdquo; In the window of the store was a little sign that read,
    &amp;ldquo;Lionel Trains.&amp;rdquo; We entered. They had every train supply you ever needed
    and more. They had train gadgets that were not in any catalogs. They also specialized
    in hard to find trains. As I was looking around the store, I looked up and there it
    was, &lt;a id="menu24"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;&amp;ldquo;The
    Texas Special.&amp;rdquo;&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/725912/TEXASS1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; It caught my eye. I do not know why.... For some special
    reason, it was the most beautiful looking engine I had ever seen. It looked exactly
    like the common Santa Fe, but it was red with silver and had this white star on the
    front. It was a combined car set with two engines and a middle car. I stared at it
    for about twenty minutes as my mother was talking to the man about the tracks and
    accessories. Finally I snapped out of it and began picking out my tracks, switches,
    houses, etc. Happy and amazed we left the store and hopped back on the subway to
    return home. Once home, I began to build my train set.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I had memorized the way to the Lionel Train Showroom. That following Monday, I did
    not go to school. I hopped on the train and went to the showroom by myself....
    Something a seven-year-old would not do. I spent the whole day to examine this
    tremendous set of trains. I would do this about two days a week. I became obsessed. I
    would also go to Madison Hardware and drool over the Texas Special. The information I
    gathered by speaking with the workers at the Lionel showroom and Madison Hardware
    would prove invaluable in building my set at home.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next year on my birthday, October 1, I would beg my parent&amp;rsquo;s weeks
    before hand, to buy me the Texas Special, which cost $50.00. I would save some money
    and pressure my parents to kick in the rest. Finally, my parents gave in and the
    Texas Special was mine. Fifty dollars was a lot of money when you consider a train
    ride or a movie was a quarter. Anyway, my train set was up and running and the
    &amp;ldquo;Texas Special,&amp;rdquo; is my pride and joy.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"&gt;
      &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/disclaimer.html"
      title="Disclaimer" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; Disclaimer &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"&gt;
       &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-2-block.html"
      title="chapter-2-the block" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 2 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;^ Top&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114845792833799380?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114845792833799380'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114845792833799380'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-1-growing-up_114845792833799380.html' title='Chapter 1 - Growing Up'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media='http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/' url='http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_-Vn3bmckwb8/RcaskTFh9yI/AAAAAAAAAQE/g3APwE_VvsA/s72-c/95_school1.jpg' height='72' width='72'/></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610286261775609</id><published>2006-04-26T21:54:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T00:55:11.076-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 2 - The Block</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/222921/block.jpg" class="entryphoto3" alt="Chazz at 14 years old" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

     &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 2 - The Block&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;West 7th Street in Brooklyn was a very strange block. It was situated between 86th
    Street and Avenue V. I knew now that it was a block of the insane, but at my age of
    eight in 1953 it was weird. I didn&amp;rsquo;t know why. It was a block of the strangest
    people or maybe it had a curse. I think all of the above. West 7th Street has these
    very small-attached houses on one side that was geared toward low-income families.
    Yet, across the street the houses were much larger and unattached. If one walks up
    7th Street from Avenue V here is what you would see:&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The first house on the right was the largest house with the most property. It was
    separated into two family dwellings. One family occupied the first half, and one in
    the second. The family in the first half was very quiet and almost unnoticeable. The
    family in the second half was just the opposite. They were very noticeable. The man
    of the house Pete was this big mouth type character. He was always yelling,
    especially at his wife. He had two kids, a son, daughter, and a dog. The yelling at
    his wife had eventually made her a vegetable. She went crazy after a little while,
    but that did not stop him from continuing to yell at her. His children did not dare
    to interfere nor did anyone else in the neighborhood.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;On the other side of the street was another big house, but not quite as large as
    the other side. This family was very quiet, but there was something very strange that
    I still do not know to this day. They had this servant named Mary. Mary was out of
    her mind. She would do all the dirty work around the house and they would order her
    around like a dog. They would even threaten her with force.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Walk up the block a little way, and the next house would be a relative of
    Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store. Barney&amp;rsquo;s was located on 86th Street, at the other
    end of West 7th Street near the train station. They were relatively quiet people who
    had a daughter that seemed much protected by her mother. I had never seen the
    daughter wander more than twenty-feet from the house. You could always see the
    daughter sitting on the stoop everyday.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next house lived a quiet family that never disturbed anyone on the block. The
    next house lived a strange family. The father&amp;rsquo;s name was Pete, just like the
    name of the crazy Pete across the street. They had a daughter who was very cute
    except she had a very strangely built. She was sort of a dwarf type. One day, Pete
    poisoned this large tree in front of his house. I am not sure why he did it, but I
    think that the tree was pilling too many leaves on his property. Anyway, everyone on
    the block loved that tree because it shaded our area, and it made the block more
    beautiful. After a long while, after he poisoned the tree, he made the City of New
    York remove it. I could remember how sad everyone was when the tree was removed. A
    strange karma happened following the cutting of the tree. Pete&amp;rsquo;s wife had
    suddenly died, and six months later, his daughter died. I knew it was karma.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next house was this man and wife with no kids and he had just bought this &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;1963 Chevy Corvair&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/255568/1963corvair.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Neat! Directly across the street and third from my house was a family I
    really enjoy, Jenny and Al. They had two sons and two daughters and the oldest son
    was my age and my friend. We went to P.S. 95 together.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Next door to my house lives a new resident, a Jewish Family. This was very strange
    because my neighborhood is almost all Italian. I welcome a refresher. Besides, they
    have a cute daughter my age.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Then there is my house.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Directly across the street lives &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Zitsy Rose&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/62447/ZITSEY.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, one of
    my mother&amp;rsquo;s best friends. She speaks nothing but Italian and is always talking
    about somebody. She is the neighborhood spy. She is always spying on other people.
    Then she uses that information to start trouble about them. Nasty Gossip! I do not
    know what Zitsy means, or if it is the correct spelling? It is Italian for something
    like, Aunt. Anyway, that is what my mother calls her.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Next door to Zitsy Rose is another new resident. They are just quiet immigrants
    from Italy. Directly across from them and next door to me on the opposite side of the
    street is another relative of Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store, The Marks. They are a
    strange couple with one daughter. Next door to the Marks live Eddy and his wife. In
    general, they are very nice except for the fact that Eddy is always out in front of
    his house with a cigar in his mouth yelling at the kids. He always uses the word
    &amp;ldquo;goddamn,&amp;rdquo; when he yells at us. Example: &amp;ldquo;Why don&amp;rsquo;t you
    goddamn kids go play down the goddamn block!&amp;rdquo; Eddy would yell.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Next Door To Eddy is a vacant space where a house once burned down. Next to the
    vacant space live Jimmy and his wife Mary who are very nice people. Directly across
    the street live my aunt and uncle. Next door to them is an unknown quiet couple.
    Directly across the street and next to Jimmy, live my schoolmate Mikie and his
    family. Mikie's three sisters are very hot. Directly across the street from Mikie is
    another relative of, you guessed it, Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store, the Reds. I do not
    know why they call them the Reds; I guess it is because they have red hair. Anyway,
    that is what everyone calls them. They are nuts, a very strange family. They are
    always yelling and fighting out in the open. Next door to the Reds are relatives of
    you guest it again, Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store and relatives to the Reds.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We have now gone half way up the block. The people that I have mention thus far
    contain enough insanity on this block to fill &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Bellevue
    Hospital&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/73476/Bellevue.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Believe me, as one goes further up the block, it gets worst, and the
    people stranger.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I need to mention something about Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store. Barney himself is
    one of the most wonderful man I had ever met. I would to go into his store everyday
    for an ice cream float or to get cigarettes for my father. He used to greet everyone
    by name. Since my neighborhood was mostly Mafia oriented, no one knew who was in the
    Mafia and who was not, or who was connected and who was not, but many people sort of
    played the part of being a mafioso. I think no one really knew. This is not to say
    that Barney&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store was connected to the Mafia, but his relatives who
    lived on this block of West 7th Street acted as if they all were.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-1-growing-up_114845792833799380.html"
      title="chapter-1-growing-up" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 1 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
   
    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage.html"
      title="chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 3 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;
  
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610286261775609?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610286261775609'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610286261775609'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-2-block.html' title='Chapter 2 - The Block'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610282703943042</id><published>2006-04-26T21:53:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-20T08:11:32.186-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 3 - Judy Weinstein &amp; the garage</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/199105/garage.jpg" alt=""
    class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 3 - Judy Weinstein &amp;amp; the garage&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;The family who lived next to my house on the left side moved. The house was sold
    later on to a Jewish family, the Weinstein&amp;rsquo;s. I noticed that they have a cute
    daughter named Judy. All the neighbors didn&amp;rsquo;t like the fact that Jewish people
    had moved into their Italian neighborhood. I told you that this block is very weird.
    However, this didn&amp;rsquo;t bother me a bit. I warmed up to the Weinstein&amp;rsquo;s
    immediately, and I quickly became a good friend with them, and I was responsible for
    making them feel welcome living next to me and on the block. Eventually, Judy and I
    began hanging-out with one another. Judy came into my house one day, and we were
    watching TV. Judy decided to sit on my lap and she began moving her ass back and
    forth on my dick. At first, I felt nothing, but then I began to realize that I was
    getting sexually aroused for the first time in my life. I did not know anything about
    sex or having a sexual feeling. I used to occasionally look at a Playboy magazine. I
    had at the time not realized what she was doing, but when I went to bed that night, I
    felt and thought of that sexual sensation for the first time. I was thinking about it
    in bed, and then I suddenly realized what she was trying to do. She was making a
    sexual advance, and I decided that I liked it. I remembered that every time I pushed
    her off my lap, she jumped back on it again. She had a wonderful sexy body. The next
    time that I&amp;rsquo;m with her, I will pay more attention, but this time I&amp;rsquo;m
    going to take advantage of the situation, because now I'm turned on. I did not see
    her the following day, but we did get together on the weekend on Friday night. I
    convinced her to take a stroll with me around the block and she agreed. I had my new
    &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Silvertone
    transistor radio&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/456940/transistorradio.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; that my brother just bought me, and I used it to listen to music
    every day. My favorite song was, Western Movies by The Olympics. For some reason, the
    radio station did not play it much, so I would listen to the radio all the time
    hoping to hear it come on. Judy and I went walking around the block with my radio on
    medium volume level. I was thinking how I could make a sexual move on her. I knew she
    liked me and I felt the same. I also knew she was hot, and that I could get more from
    her, like feel her shapely breasts. We were walking, and I was contemplating for the
    right moment. All of a sudden, I turned to her and instantly positioned her against
    the wall and kissed her continuously. She did not say anything so I fondled her
    breasts.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day I went to her house and she was with her little sister Ronda. Judy
    lured me downstairs to her basement with her little sister Ronda. It was then that I
    suggested that we play a special, made-up game of Hearts. I wanted to kiss Judy
    again, but her little sister was also there so I invented this game with my own
    rules. They didn&amp;rsquo;t know hher ow to play hearts so it was easy to make up the
    rules. I told them that if they were dealt a heart, then they had to kiss me. Judy
    agreed and her little sister went along unknowingly. I shuffled the cards and dealt
    them in a tricky way to give Judy most of the hearts. We were kissing like crazy.
    Occasionally, I had to kiss little sister, but when I did, it was very short. When I
    kissed Judy, it was very, very long kiss. We played the game for about 20
    minutes.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That night in our backyard, which was an automobile driveway, which is in-between
    our houses and the BMT subway, I again cornered Judy. I pressed her against the wall
    and kissed her like I did the first night, but this time I rubbed my dick against her
    cunt. Again, she said nothing. This type of cat and mouse game continued for a few
    months, and without warning her family suddenly moved away. I guess that her family
    wanted to live in a Jewish section. I was very disappointed that they moved and that
    they didn&amp;rsquo;t tell anyone. Judy was the first girl who turned me on and made me
    think of sex, and how good it was kissing and fondling a girl. However, now that I
    know what boys and girls do, there are other girls on the block in which to engage,
    but I will never forget Judy Weinstein.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My new radio is a blast. I am now listening to music very heavily. My three
    sisters are dancing all the time. Every night I walk into the house my sisters and
    their friends are dancing. Every time I walked by to pass them, they would grab my
    arm and put me into the dance. They are dancing the Lindy like crazy. After awhile, I
    started to enjoy dancing. It was fun. They guided me and I just followed. Soon
    thereafter, I was getting extremely good. We had a dance contest in my school and I
    entered it and surprisingly I won first prize. My neighborhood church, Saint-Simon
    and Jude, began to have dances on Friday nights. It is nice. Everyone is coming
    closer together, and some of the kids from my school attended. It became a big thing,
    and everyone enjoyed it. New dances were popping up all the time like, The Stroll. At
    the church dance, at least twenty people were lined up on each side doing the Stroll.
    I developed my own style of The Stroll that caught the eye of everyone including the
    girls. Most of this music and dance craze comes from Dick Clark's American Bandstand.
    After months and months of dancing, I was beginning to teach my older sisters new
    steps. Many girls consistently wanted to dance with me. With all the new attention I
    was getting, I wanted to learn how to play the drums. I asked my parents if I could
    learn the drums and they said no. They said it was too loud, and that I should find
    another quieter instrument. I was very disappointed, because I would be very
    interested in playing the drums. I always thought that if you had a desire for
    something you would be good at it. Maybe some time in the future. I&amp;rsquo;ve been
    hearing a lot about people hanging out at a neighborhood place called M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s
    candy store and you can meet a lot of girls at the church dances.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, there are many new groups, and many new hit songs playing on the radio.
    Songs, which remained in your memory forever. I didn&amp;rsquo;t realize it at the time,
    but it was the birth of the new songwriters, Leiber and Stoller. Their songs are so
    memorable that they are creating a musical revolution.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store is located on Avenue S and McDonald Avenue in my
    Brooklyn neighborhood. I met a different group of kids while dancing at the church,
    and they all hung-out at M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store. &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;McDonald
    Avenue&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/96356/mcdonaldavenue.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the home of the elevated &amp;ldquo;F&amp;rdquo; train. From Coney Island to
    Church Avenue in Brooklyn, the &amp;ldquo;F&amp;rdquo; train is elevated then it becomes a
    subway underground.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s had a great sounding jukebox with all the hit 45&amp;rsquo;s I enjoyed
    including, In The Still Of The Night, Little Darling by the Diamonds, and of course,
    Western Movies. I made it a point to go there every night after having dinner with my
    family. This was where all the boys and girls hung-out that I met at the church
    dance. M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s became so crowded that it attracted the cops who passed
    repeatedly. After a few months of all these kids hanging out at M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s, it
    started to become a click-gang mentality. Since M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s was the place to be,
    it also would attract many outsiders from different neighborhoods. Probably, because
    of the many girls who frequent the place.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One of the people that started to hang out with us was Freddie Fry. He was a big
    fat guy about 300 pounds. He was not from our neighborhood. He was from Eighth
    Avenue. He was trying to break into our crowd and was bragging about many bullshit
    things to the girls that hung out with us. After awhile, the girls began complaining
    to us about his excessive bullshit. He was very aggressive and refused to leave the
    girls alone. So one night, some of the guys went for a walk with him and gave him a
    mild beating. Freddie Fry then spread around rumors that he was connected with other
    gangs, and that he was going to come to M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s for retaliation. He
    threatened to come down with three or four gangs to kick the Asses out of all the
    guys hanging out at M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s. The word got out that Freddie Fry was coming
    with the gangs, and everyone from miles around showed up at M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s to lend
    support. Freddie Fry never showed up, but the cops did. I knew there was going to be
    trouble so I took my time eating dinner. I didn&amp;rsquo;t know what was going to
    happen, but I knew it was going to be big. When I arrived close to M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s,
    about a half a block away, I noticed about ten police cars and everyone at
    M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s was lined up against the wall. I decided to avoid this by returning
    back home. The next day, the police closed down M&amp;amp;M&amp;rsquo;s Candy Store.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My Cousin Joey&amp;lsquo;s family moved into the basement apartment in my
    uncle&amp;rsquo;s house across the street. There was this big garage located behind the
    house. We had nothing to do after school so we used the garage to hangout in. We
    engaged in some crazy activity, which was mostly instigated by my Cousin Joey. For
    instance, we would give each other strangle holds we learned from watching Wrestling
    on T.V. until we almost passed out. However, most of the time, we listened and sang
    to the music on the radio. Leiber and Stoller are still pumping-out the hits. My
    Cousin Joey found this old acoustic guitar. He brought the guitar into the garage and
    began strumming on it not knowing any cords. With his body movements and
    improvisation it was amazing, but he sounded great. I was so impressed that it
    inspired me. I picked up the guitar and I began mimicking as he did. Joey had a knack
    of strumming. We would all listen to him strum for hours about nothing. He would be
    singing out the hit songs while never knowing a single chord. Again, it inspired me
    so much that I wanted a guitar also.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Every time that I was riding home with my family in the car, and we passed Ave T
    on West 8th Street, I noticed what appeared to be a possible recording studio. It is
    a side-street storefront. I decided that I was going to check-it-out. I went over to
    the storefront one afternoon and walked in. Sure enough, it is a recording studio. As
    I entered into a dark studio room there were two men listening to music in the
    console room, which is located in the rear of the storefront. I stood there silently.
    The two men had not noticed me. Finally, one of the men asked me to come to the
    console room. I entered the room and they asked me to listen to the music and tell
    them which song I liked. I automatically felt very comfortable and sat down on a
    chair to listen. They played about four songs on tape. Then they asked me for my
    opinion. I told them that I liked the song, Finger Poppin Time. They agreed with me
    and began to introduce themselves. One guy introduced himself as a record executive
    and the other guy, who looked like Elmer Fudd from the Bugs Bunny cartoon, introduced
    himself as the owner of the studio, Mario Rossi. They are both very nice people. I
    told Mario that it is very strange having a recording studio in this neighborhood.
    Mario told me that he lived around the corner and that this is his hobby. I became
    very impressed. I hung out with them for a while and told them about my interest in
    music. They both said that I had a good ear for music. Mario told me that I was
    welcome anytime here. I thanked them both and returned home very impressed with that
    experience. A few months later, the song, Finger Poppin Time became a hit.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/886738/drinkmilk.jpg"
    alt="Chazz Drinking Milk" class="entryphoto2" /&gt;My birthday would be arriving soon so
    I began working on my family to get me a guitar for my birthday. I assured them
    everyday that a guitar was all I wanted. There was not a day that went by where I did
    not mention it to them. Finally my birthday had arrived and I was so excited that I
    was waiting for my entire family to individually arrive home. My father worked, my
    mother worked, my sisters and brother went to school, and I was home at 3pm. It was
    now 7pm on my birthday. We were all at the dinner table, and no one mentioned
    anything about my birthday. I was waiting for someone to say something like,
    &amp;ldquo;Oh, today it&amp;rsquo;s Junior's birthday,&amp;rdquo; but know mentioned a word about
    it. They were eating dinner as if there was nothing special about the day. So finally
    I said, &amp;ldquo;Today is my birthday!&amp;rdquo; My sister Jeanette said &amp;ldquo;O&amp;rsquo;
    yeah. That&amp;rsquo;s right. We forgot all about it.&amp;rdquo; My sister looked at my
    mother and said, &amp;ldquo;Today is October 1st?&amp;rdquo; I became so pissed that I jumped
    from the dinner table and stormed out of the house. I ran across the street where my
    Cousin Joey was hanging out and Joey asked if they got me the guitar. I said,
    &amp;ldquo;No, they didn&amp;rsquo;t even remember my birthday.&amp;rdquo; I started crying a
    little. Then I heard my name being called out, Junior ...Junior... I looked across
    the street at the front door of my house and an arm exited out with a beautiful
    Stella guitar attached to it. I freaked. My family had me going way beyond the line.
    It was not funny. However, I was so happy that I ran across the street grabbed it and
    ran back to my Cousin and began to strum away. I could not strum like my Cousin, but
    I tried very hard. My Cousin, by this time had learned a few chords and proceeded to
    show me some chords. He especially showed me how to play the song Finger Popping
    Time.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, my Cousin Joey and I were jamming together, somewhat. We both did
    not know how to play much, but we tried very hard. We were trying to play the song,
    &amp;ldquo;Finger Popping Time.&amp;rdquo; With our great enthusiasm, it was beginning to
    sound pretty good together. Anyway, we were having a great time. Mikie, who lives
    across the street, began hanging out with us. Then a couple of days later something
    would happen that would change our lives forever. My Cousin Joey&amp;rsquo;s Cousin
    Jackie showed up at the garage with an electric guitar and amp. He came into the
    garage and opened the guitar case. As soon as he opened the case, I stared, and my
    eyes lit up as if I seen an Angel. The guitar looked like some instrument from outer
    space. Cousin Joey introduced Jackie to Mickie and I saying, &amp;ldquo;Guys, I want you
    to meet my Cousin Jackie.&amp;rdquo; Jackie pulled out his Gretsch guitar, plugged it in
    to the portable Fender amp, and began to play. We were all in ore. I have never heard
    such a sound. Jackie was playing, &amp;ldquo;Walk Don&amp;rsquo;t Run,&amp;rdquo; by &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Ventures&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/532683/ventures.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    perfectly. He used the tremolo arm on the guitar, although I did not know at the time
    what a tremolo arm was. It was a tiny, long metal bar that stuck-out from the guitar
    bridge. When he pulled up or pushed down on it, it would make the strings bend with a
    twang. As we watched Jackie play songs of The Ventures, (which were very difficult
    indeed) we were all wishing that we could play just like that, as well as having a
    guitar like his. Then nicely, Jackie allowed each of us to try holding the guitar,
    and it was amazing. It made our acoustic guitars seem like toys. Then Jackie
    patiently showed us how to play, &amp;ldquo;Walk Don&amp;rsquo;t Run,&amp;rdquo; and how to use
    the tremolo arm. Wow! Then Jackie began teaching us how to play the chords to,
    &amp;ldquo;Walk Don&amp;rsquo;t Run&amp;rdquo; so that we may someday accompany him while Jackie
    played the lead part. My Cousin Joey and I practiced for weeks together. Finally,
    Jackie returned to the garage, and we had a great jam. Now I had to work on my
    parents for my next birthday to get me an electric guitar and an amp. Jackie
    appearance into the garage with his Gretsch Guitar and amp inspired me into the world
    of music.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-2-block.html"
      title="chapter-2-the block" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 2 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office.html"
       title="chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 4 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;?&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610282703943042?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610282703943042'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610282703943042'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage.html' title='Chapter 3 - Judy Weinstein &amp;amp; the garage'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610278732789330</id><published>2006-04-26T21:52:00.001-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T00:55:46.000-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 4 - Chuck and Mike to the office</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/985965/catskills2.jpg"
    alt="Catskills Mountain Resort" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 4 - Chuck and Mike to the office&lt;/h2&gt;

        &lt;p&gt;&lt;b&gt;Goodbye to the bullies&lt;br /&gt;
    My first guitar&lt;br /&gt;
     John Dean&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;Mikie's father knew some people who owned a resort upstate New York. He asked me
    if I wanted to work with Mikie at the resort for the summer. I wanted to get out of
    New York so I gladly accepted. Mikie and I arrived at this beautiful resort only to
    find out that we were going to work as dishwashers. We were introduced to a guy who
    hardly spoke any English. I don't know what country he was from, but we had great
    difficulty communicating with this guy. He is the man in charge of the dishwashing
    section who will be directing us in the kitchen. Then we learned that they didn't
    have an automatic dishwasher so we had to wash all the dishes by hand. Mikie and I
    freaked and we were wondering how we were going to wash hundreds of dishes by hand.
    However, this guy showed us the trick in washing the dishes at a fast pace. We
    quickly caught on, but there were lots of dishes. In fact, there were thousands of
    them to wash everyday. This guy had a lot of trouble describing things to us, because
    of his foreign language and very little broken English. He would say to us, "Do
    Dish," but what he really meant is, "Do this!" This led us into great confusion for a
    while until we realized what he had really meant. He would want us to wash a coffee
    pot and he would point to it briefly and say, "Do dish!" So, Mikie and I would do the
    dishes. The guy would see us doing the dishes and not cleaning the coffee pot and he
    would yell at us, "Don't do dish, do dish." Meaning do not do the dishes&amp;hellip;do
    the coffee pot? That is all the English that this guy knew. It is very difficult
    working and understanding him.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the first week, Mikie and I became very tired of doing the dishes. Actually,
    after the first few days of working we were exhausted. The kitchen also did not feed
    us very well. They gave us only the inexpensive leftover kitchen food to eat. After a
    few days of eating the measly meals they gave us, Mikie and I began to take remains
    from a dinner's plate, usually Filet Mignon and other steaks, and we would store them
    in a private hidden bag in the kitchen for later consumption. We quickly became good
    friends with the waiters who also weren't being fed properly and they were taking
    remains from plates also. The waiters had a scam going. When a customer orders steak
    or Filet Mignon they would continuously fill their table with lots of fresh bread and
    butter and serve them many other appetizers not normally served and postpone their
    main course for as long as possible. By the time the vacationer were served their
    steaks, the costumers could only eat half of it and thus the waiters, Mikie and I
    would confiscate the leftovers. This led to many remains on their plate for us to all
    take and later consume.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;During our second weekend, &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Ink spots&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/401483/inkspots.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    were performing at the resort, and I introduced my self to them while they were
    rehearsing. I already knew and loved their songs and we quickly became good friends.
    In fact, they took a great liking to me. Their guitarist showed me how to play the
    lead intro line from one of their famous songs called, If I Didn't Care. I would hang
    out with the Ink spots as much as I could each day, especially when they rehearsed.
    They liked me so much that they let me sing the lead vocal part during their
    rehearsals and they would back me up with vocals. It was amazing and I loved the
    song, If I Didn't Care. They are such a great bunch of guys.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;During one of their rehearsals that I was watching, and I always watched them, a
    man appeared who was to perform a juggling act for the show. He also liked me a lot
    and I watched him practice and he was excellent at Juggling. He decided to teach me
    how to do a little juggling. He asked me to stand on the stage and hold my hand up
    and as he juggled three bowling pins, he would tumble a pin right at my hand and I
    caught it. My catching the pin stunned him and he showed me how to tumble it back to
    him. I was so good that he asked me to perform in his show. We practiced a lot and he
    taught me how to catch many things and throw them back. He used pins, hoops, and of
    course, tennis balls. During the Saturday night show, he invited me up to the stage
    in front of a large audience. We would do the skit that we had learned together. I
    was excellent as a receiver in whatever he threw me, and the audience gave me a
    yelling standing ovation. It is my first experience of being on stage with a live
    audience and I remained very Kool. I knew then, that the stage is where I eventually
    want to be. I felt very comfortable with The Ink spots and the juggler. The Ink Spots
    were my turn-on into the music life. They were, and the experiences with them, were
    the height of this terrible job that we had washing dishes.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, the &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;dishes were getting out
    of hand&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/366123/dishes.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. The resort had hundreds of people having breakfast, lunch and dinner.
    The dishes seemed endless. In the morning, by the time we finished cleaning the
    breakfast dishes it was about 11:00 - 11:30AM. Then we had a couple of hours off and
    then we had to clean the lunch dishes which lasted to 4:00 - 4:30PM. Again we had a
    couple of hours off and began cleaning the dinner dishes which lasted to about
    10:00PM. Everyday was like that. Not only that, but lunch is a buffet. There are no
    waiters. They wanted Mikie and me to bus the tables after lunch in addition to us
    washing the hundreds of dishes. Mikie and I decided to hide and disappear after
    breakfast to avoid the lunch clean up. As soon as we finished washing the breakfast
    dishes, Mikie and I would disappear up until 3:00pm. Way after lunch had been
    finished. This way we would sly away from busing the tables and the washing. They
    would constantly page us over their mike system, "Chuck and Mike to the office! Chuck
    and Mike to the office!" They paged us so much that many people eventually wanted to
    meet us, because we sort of became famous. When they paged us the speakers were
    everywhere on the grounds of the resort. Eventually, everyone wanted to know who
    Chuck and Mike were. I can over hear customers saying, and no one knew us, "I wonder
    who Chuck and Mike are?"&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;During our third week, Mikie and I could no longer take it. We freaked out, and we
    lost our minds! The dishes, schedule, and the robbing and eating leftovers completely
    overwhelmed us. The resort eventually had to stop paging us and instead sent spies
    out to locate us and our hiding spots. They would send people out to search for us,
    because they didn't want our names on the paging system any more. It was funny,
    because we were becoming very famous, but they would find us, and we were forced to
    return to work. Then one day shortly thereafter, we had to bus and clean all the
    dishes after this special gathering lunch buffet, and there were 800 people in this
    special group who had just finished eating the afternoon brunch. When Mikie and I
    walked into the big room and looked at all the tables, we asked each other, "Where
    are we going to start?" I room was tremendous. We began by stacking all the dishes on
    top of one another after dusting the remains off in a pale on two very large tables.
    When we made a tremendous high pile, and they were very high stacks of dirty dishes,
    we stood back to take a look at the piles of dishes and said to each other that we
    must now clean all those dishes. Mikie and I lost our minds. We thought about Coney
    Island and how we would throw the balls to break the dish for a prize. Then Mikie and
    I both said that we were not going to wash those dishes. We grabbed beer bottles and
    began throwing them at the dishes to knock them off the table. We destroyed a
    thousand dishes. When everyone outside the room heard the dishes crashing, we quickly
    ran to the table and kicked the legs of the table and we told them that the weight of
    the dishes collapsed the table and it gave way. They of course didn't believe us and
    quickly called Mikie's father in Brooklyn to take us back home. It would take a few
    days for Mikie's father to arrive. In the meantime, Mikie and I lived like kings. We
    had our room and didn't have to work or look at dishes ever again. No one bothered us
    anymore, because they thought we were crazy. We are!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Mikie and I returned to Brooklyn gladly. The job upstate was a work person's
    nightmare. We had no idea whatsoever that we would be working continuously almost the
    entire day, everyday. I never have seen so many dishes in my life. When we returned
    home to Brooklyn, it was a welcome relief. What we had thought would be a wonderful
    working vacation in a quiet resort in the New York Catskills Mountains, surrounded by
    available teenage daughters of vacationers, turned out to be just the opposite. Yes,
    there were young girls floating around away from their parents looking for something
    to get into, but we were continuously working so much we had no time at all to mingle
    with anyone.&lt;/p&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;p&gt;Now back in Brooklyn, Mikie began hanging out with a good musician guitarist named
    Jackie Dina. He seemed very nice when I met him and developed a casual friendship
    with him, but it turned out that Jackie was not such a nice person after all. I
    learned quickly that he had a bully attitude. Jackie lived on the same block of 7th
    Street, only a few avenues away between Avenue T and Avenue S. After a while, he
    stopped coming to Joey's garage to jam with us, but now that I know him, and he knew
    me, our friendship would slowly turn into a nightmare. I used to run into him
    sometimes after school during my walk home, and he used to say some arrogant and
    threatening gestures toward me for no apparent reason. I couldn't figure-out why he
    would suddenly do this without any reason. I guess he wanted to show the other kids
    that he was tough and I was an easy target. He would call out to me and when I
    answered him back nicely, he would run up to me, grab me, throw me up against the
    wall or a parked car and slap me softly in the face. Then he would laugh and walk
    away. He enjoyed acting like a big shot. Therefore, every time I walked home from
    school, I had to look ahead to try to avoid him. This problem led me to also avoid
    Mikie, because they became friends with each other.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I also had eventually learned that my Cousin Joey is also a bully. This I did not
    realize for many, many, years. Joey pretended to protect me, but as I got older, I
    had learned that he was the instigator responsible for getting many kids in the
    neighborhood to pick fights with me. He was Mr. nice guy in appearance, but caused
    all the trouble without me ever thinking he was the cause of it all. The biggest
    bully on my block is Rudy. Rudy lived at the end of my block and he would try to pick
    on me all the time. It got even worse when my Cousin Joey moved onto my block. I
    wondered why? I managed to keep Rudy under control for many years, because I was a
    good friend with Brother Bill. Rudy, as well as everyone was afraid of Brother Bill.
    But now that Brother Bill had moved away, I had to deal with a whole new crew of
    bullies. They are the only friends and so I had no choice, but try to deal with it. I
    always hoped that my Cousin Joey would be my next Brother Bill, and protect me from
    Rudy and Jackie. It appeared that he did protect me, but I could not understand why I
    got picked on more often now that my Cousin Joey has moved on the block. I didn't
    know it at the time, but I would eventually learn about it and put the pieces of the
    puzzle of these happening together, that my Cousin Joey used to tell Rudy and Jackie
    to pick on me in his presence so Joey could step in and protect me to win my
    confidence. He would tell people to pick on me, watch for a few moments, and then
    Joey would step in and say, "Leave him alone." I fell for it line and sinker, but
    eventually I realized it all, but I needed to find a way out of this mess to find
    someone new to hangout with. I needed to be away from all these bullies if I am going
    to gain some peace and tranquility in my life. These guys all live on my block. How
    am I supposed to avoid them?&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The middle of the summer is approaching, and my Cousin Joey wanted me to go half
    with him on a purchase of a locker at &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Steeplechase Park
    Pool&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/26150/steeplepool.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in Coney Island. My Cousin still had my some of my confidence so I talked to
    my parents and my father thought it was a good idea. I didn't know it at the time, my
    Cousin didn't tell me, but Rudy would also obtain a locker at Steeplechase pool. I
    would eventually learn that my Cousin wanted to be with Rudy and couldn't afford a
    locker by himself. Thus, my Cousin Joey asked me to go half with him on the locker.
    Steeplechase Pool is a wonderful place to be in the summer. It is a lot of fun
    swimming, diving, girls and just being in Coney Island. It was the best pool in all
    New York. You could walk out on the Coney Island beach and return back to the pool at
    anytime, and the girls were plentiful. The first few weeks at Steeplechase Park were
    great. Cousin Joey and I walked along the beach with our guitars, and when we saw
    some nice girls we would sit on their blankets and begin jamming. The girls were very
    impressed and often treated us to some good food. After a couple of weeks, Rudy
    unexpectedly appeared into the picture. We ran into him on the beach. That was the
    time I learned that Rudy had also obtained a locker at Steeplechase pool. From then
    on, my Cousin Joey began hanging out with Rudy all day long at the beach both
    disappearing away from me. I am now all by myself and alone. Everyday I would go
    there on the train with my Cousin and he would meet up with Rudy and they both would
    disappear away from me quickly. After that, they were nowhere to be found for the
    entire day. They never hung out at the pool. I would also learn that Rudy and Joey
    needed to find a way to get rid of me completely. Shortly thereafter, I returned from
    the pool to my locker to obtain my lunch which my mother prepared for me in a paper
    bag only to find that the bag my lunch was in had been burned to a crisp, and the
    sandwiches were ruined. Someone apparently had set it on fire and placed it back into
    the locker. Since my Cousin Joey was the only one who had a key, I confronted him. He
    blamed it all on Rudy. Our parents gave us limited money so I had to go without
    eating all day. he next day, the same thing happened again, and again Joey blamed
    Rudy. Crying in frustration and hunger, I asked my Cousin why he let Rudy into our
    locker. He replied that he was with Rudy, and when he opened the locker, Rudy would
    set fire to your lunch. I told my Cousin not to let Rudy near the locker. Again, I
    had to go without eating for the entire day. The next day it happened again. This
    time I got pissed and confronted Rudy directly. Rudy denied it all and told me my
    Cousin was doing it. Then I confronted my Cousin and he said Rudy was lying. This
    wonderful locker at Steeplechase Park pool has turned into a nightmare.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;During the first few weeks at Steeplechase pool, my Cousin and I would bump into
    Savario and his mother who were soaking the sun on a blanket at Bay 14 next to
    Steeplechase Park. Savario's family you may recall had the first house located on my
    block (street). They were the family I described that had this crazy servant/slave
    Mary. I never really knew Savario very well. He never hung out with us on the block
    or ever participated with anybody. I remembered saying hello to his mother every
    morning when I walked to school. Savario also had an interest in guitars and music.
    When we had bumped into him on the beach, he saw me carrying my guitar and would say
    to me, "That's a nice Stella guitar you have." We started to talk guitars and music
    briefly, and then my Cousin Joey and I continued on our way. Savario's mother was
    warm and welcoming and Savario seem to be a very nice guy.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Being disgusted now with Joey, Rudy, and the entire situation, I strolled alone
    along the beach to where Savario and his mother were parked. I told them what was
    happening with Rudy and Joey and I asked them if they would mind if I went with them
    and stayed with them at the beach everyday. I told them that I had no one to be with
    at the beach. Savario and his mother welcomed me dearly. Savario's mother told me
    that the come everyday to the beach rain or shine and they take their car. She said
    you are most welcome with us and we will take care of you. From now on, I'm going to
    kiss those idiots goodbye. Savario and his mother each had a locker at Schrott's
    Baths, which was located at the end of Stillwell Avenue where it meets with the
    boardwalk. Savario took me into Schrott's Baths and showed me around the place.
    Schrott's doesn't have a pool. It's just a place to have a locker and clean up and
    they had great steam rooms. Nice and Hot! Savario shared his locker to me and
    everything was set anew. I withdrew my belongings from Steeplechase and put it all
    into Savario's locker. I will now go to the beach everyday with Savario's family in
    peace. After that, Savario and I quickly became good friends, and I was beginning to
    be a regular on the beach and boardwalk. Savario's family knew everyone at Coney
    Island. They were regulars.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night hanging out at Savario's house, Savario took me into his bedroom and
    showed me his beautiful electric guitar. We played around on it for a bit. The entire
    family was so wonderful. Again, the next day, I went with them to Bay 14 at Coney
    Island. It appears that he and his mother were Bay 14 bums. That is, they attended
    Bay 14 every day rain or shine, and knew everybody on the beach and the boardwalk.
    This turned out to be one of the happiest times of my life. I felt so relieved from
    Rudy and Joey, and best of all I could hang out with Savario all the time at his big
    house after the beach day ended and continuing in the winter. I would not have to
    deal with Rudy and Joey ever again. I met many wonderful people through Savario's
    family hanging out at Bay 14. My summer turned out to be the best summer I had ever
    had, thanks to them. I also felt like one of the family, and this continued for many
    years. Savario and his family became a very important step to my future in my
    life.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My Cousin Joey was still was not completely out of the picture, because he lived
    across the street from my house and he was a part of my family. My family hung out
    with his family all the time. My father participated in Pinnacle games with Joey's
    father, my Uncle Joe, so it was unavoidable, but at least I could walk away any time
    to go hang out with Savario and his family.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In the fall months as school began, my Cousin Joey's father had just bought his
    son a new &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Gibson
    Stereo electric guitar and a Fender amp&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/352204/gibsonstereo.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. When Joey first opened the case to show
    me the guitar, my eyes stared and gleaned. It was an expensive beautiful guitar. The
    guitar itself was about $400.00, but he also got a Fender amp. The amp was maybe,
    $250.00? All I know was that I wanted one too. My birthday was coming near so I
    pressured my family into buying me an electric guitar too. I talked about it over and
    over to them as I did the birthday last year to get the Stella guitar. I had heard
    from Savario that there was a great store to buy guitars, Sam Ash on Utica Avenue in
    downtown Brooklyn. So the next day, Savario took me to see Sam Ash. When we entered
    the store, I could not believe my eyes. I had never seen so many beautiful guitars in
    all of my life. Every company, every color, and best of all, they had a private room
    where they would be happy to plug in any guitar you wanted to try-out. Savario then
    pointed to a &lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Fender
    Stratocaster&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/861345/strat.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; that was sitting in the top showcase located about 15 feet off the
    ground. I did not notice it when we walked in until he pointed at it. As soon as my
    eyes connected with it, I fell in love, as though it was the sexiest and most
    beautiful woman I have ever seen. I asked the sales clerk if I could try that Fender
    Strat out, and the sales clerk immediately said, "Why sure!" Savario and I went into
    this little room and the sales clerk brought in the Strat and set it up to the amp.
    The sound was ready and he handed the guitar to me. I started playing and Savario had
    a big grin on his face. Then Savario said to me that if I put the three-way switch in
    between the notches of the point connections that I could get the sound that the
    Strat was famous for. I did not know what he was talking about so Savario positioned
    the switch in between the normal connections, and wow. The sound was incredible. We
    played the Strat for about an hour, and the sales clerk finally told us that we were
    taking up too much time. Savario and I were convinced that this was the guitar to
    buy. It was very expensive, $225.00 without the case or the amp.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, I began talking to my mother about the guitar at Sam Ash. My mother
    did not want to hear it. She told me that I should finish school and apply for a job
    in a bank. She told me that this guitar stuff was getting too much out of hand. I had
    no other choice, but to go plead with my father. My father is easier to talk with,
    and is very giving most the time. He never avoided a conversation, and if you ever
    felt like doing something, he was always encouraging. I talked with him about it and
    he said that he would eventually speak with my mother who was the boss. My birthday
    had arrived and with the help of my father, my mother took me to Sam Ash to only to
    look. We arrived and went through the whole process of plugging the guitar in and
    playing it in the little room. My mother asked the sales clerk how much it would cost
    with the little Fender amp. The sales clerk came back with the figures and said,
    "With the case and amp it would come to $365.00, complete." I looked at my mother and
    my mother looked at me in disgust and said, "OK, I hope you're happy?" My dream had
    just come true.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That evening, I went to Savario's house to show him the Strat. Savario took out
    his camera and he took &lt;a id="menu6"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;pictures of me with
    the guitar&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/656441/teengtr1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Savario and I spent the rest of the evening jamming and taking
    photos. I plugged his guitar into my amp that had two input jacks, and we strummed
    together all night long in his bedroom.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Now my Cousin Joey and I both had a guitar and amp. Meanwhile, Mikie had seen all
    this and he proceeded to buy a set of &lt;a id="menu7"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Gretsch
    drums&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/885430/gretschdrums.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Now everyone had an instrument except Rudy who began to slowly shy away.
    Mikie began setting up jam sessions in his basement, because that was where he kept
    the drums, but Mikie was not very good. He had a big timing problem and Joey and I
    purposely ignored it, but as Mikie struggled to play on time, he knew something was
    wrong when we all look at him every time he went off beat and it was many times that
    he went off beat. In any case, it was nice to play with drums. I still did not like
    being with Cousin Joey too much although even though we both now had instruments. I
    was still mostly hanging out with Savario. Joey eventually met some other musician
    friends and they formed a band. Mikie still was hanging out with the bully Jackie.
    Jackie was a great funky guitarist and also played the drums. Jackie's father was a
    former great drummer. Even though we all had musical instruments now, I continued to
    stay away from Mikie and Joey and continued to remain with Savario.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A year had past and after another summer of hanging out on Bay 14 with Savario and
    his family, I finally entered Lafayette High School. I was a sophomore. Cousin Joey
    was a junior and Rudy was a senior. I did not know it, but my Cousin Joey was singing
    A Cappella with a couple of schoolmates. Joey, knowing I was about to enter Lafayette
    told me about the singing group and asked me to meet him during the forth period.
    When I received my school schedule, my forth period was occupied with an English
    class. I told my Cousin Joey, who's forth period was lunch that I had a class at this
    time period and he suggested that I cut it. I was very curious about this singing
    group; I did not even attend the English class on the first day. I needed to check
    this group out. I met my Cousin at the hot dog cart outside the school and he
    introduced me to these two guys, Ritchie and Anthony. Ritchie was a trumpet player in
    school and Anthony just liked to sing. After exchanging greetings, we all went to the
    third floor hallway in the rear of the school by the gymnasium. Joey, Ritchie, and
    Anthony began singing and they sounded good. They had been working on their
    three-part harmonies for about a year. What they needed was a lead singer. I did not
    have a good lead singing voice, but I could sing with a great deal of soul and
    enthusiasm. I told the guys to sing something easy like, "In the Still of the Night."
    They began singing the three-part harmony, and when my lead vocal entered the
    arrangement, it sounded fantastic. I was singing very seriously, and Joey, Ritchie,
    and Anthony were all smiles while singing. I sang a mean lead. It was hard for them
    to keep a straight face, because it sounded so good with a lead singer. We all sang
    together for the entire one-hour period. I was very happy and honored to sing the
    lead part, and with the acoustics of the hallway, it sounded very big.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, we did it again. The following day, we changed locations and moved
    to the front hallway of the school. A crowd started gathering and even the teachers
    were amazed to watch us. The Dean came by and asked us reluctantly to move somewhere
    else, because we were keeping postponing the students from attending their class on
    time. No matter where in school we sang, there was always one guy who hung out with
    us constantly, and his name is John Dean.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;John Dean was a Lafayette drop out. He was 19 years old and did not want to leave
    the school. He would purposely fail his subjects so he would not graduate. As long as
    he was in school, he was happy. John Dean also was a school clown. He was always
    fooling around. Everybody knew of him and he was famous in Lafayette. He had a
    similar resemblance to the actor James Dean, but this John Dean was famous for his
    fake epileptic fit. I encountered John Dean before I actually met him on my first day
    at school. After I had sung with the guys, and they returned to class, I had a lunch
    period and thus went to the hot dog cart across the road to have a dog. John Dean was
    behind me and he asked for one with mustard and onions. The man gave it to him, he
    paid the man, and all of a sudden after his first bite, the hot dog went shooting
    straight up in the air. The hot-dog vender freaked. John Dean went falling to the
    floor and started kicking and jerking. He was making a short squealing sound like one
    I had never heard before.... Weeeek.... Weeeek...Weeeek! I became so frighten, I did
    not know what to do? This person came running over and yelled, "Leave him alone....
    Do not touch him ...he is having an epileptic fit. The fit lasted for about five
    minutes and then this person helped him stand up and he acted as normal. He picked up
    his hot dog of the floor and he and this other guy who helped him just walked away as
    if nothing had ever happened. After school, I told the story to my Cousin and he
    started laughing saying, "That's John Dean. The fit is not real. He just does it as a
    goof." He continues to say that the guy who ran over when John Dean had the fit is
    his partner Ritchie. "Wow!" I told my Cousin, "I thought it was real." My Cousin just
    laughed and said that I would be seeing a lot of John Dean. Sure enough, I had John
    Dean in my wood-shop class on Tuesday and Thursday.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My wood-shop class was very interesting. For one, my teacher had this beautiful
    sexy female student as a so-called secretary of some sort and she was stunning and
    sat at his desk quietly all day. I do not know what the girl did, but in a class of
    all males, she stood out strongly. All she did was sit next to the teacher. The
    teacher did absolutely no teaching in the class. All he did was talk to the sexy
    female student. We had two one-hour periods of wood-shop. After the first hour we
    would take a fifteen minute break. The teacher made everyone leave the class, locked
    the room, leave somewhere with the female student, and returned in fifteen minutes to
    re-open the class. A few days later, I saw John Dean with this one-foot long 4X4
    block of wood attached to his assigned lathe. Curious, I went over to John and asked
    him what he was working on. John replied, "Just wait you'll see." I was working on
    building my project, but I was still curious what John was working on. After about 50
    minutes, John had this one-foot long 4X4 block of wood to the size of a fat
    toothpick. I said, "John, what are you doing?" John replied, "Just watch." The bell
    rang for the end of the first period and we went through the usual process I
    described above. We all exited the classroom; the teacher locked the door, and left
    with his secretary. John Dean took the fat toothpick he was working on and shoved it
    into the door keyhole. Fifteen minutes later the teacher returned with his secretary
    and tried to put the key into the lock, but it wouldn't work. The teacher tried
    repeatedly while John Dean was smirking in the corner. I was trying desperately to
    hold a straight face. The teacher turned to all of us and said, "I can't open the
    door so you kids should go out to the school yard and play for the remainder of the
    second period". All the students of the class were joyous for John Dean who had
    already borrowed a bat and ball from the Gym to play softball in the schoolyard.
    Apparently, John knew what the next move was going to be just like a great chess
    player. John Dean. What a trip!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A few weeks later, I was in my Science class and we all were having a test. It was
    about 10:30am, and all was peaceful and quiet. Everyone was concentrating on his or
    her test papers. All of a sudden, we all heard this big scream coming from the
    schoolyard. Then I heard that familiar sound, Weeeek.... Weeeek.... Weeeek! I knew
    it. We all jumped up, including the teacher and we all looked out the window, and
    there was John Dean lying on the concrete in the middle of the baron schoolyard,
    performing a faked epileptic fit. He disrupted the entire school for about ten
    minutes and everyone was laughing as they watched him.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A few weeks after that, I was heading to my next class one afternoon after
    returning from lunch, when I saw all this commotion in the hallway. From what I could
    tell, it looked like a brawl. I heard voices yelling and screaming at one another
    calling each other names. Whom ever was fighting there was a big crowd that gathered
    around it. Then I saw the school Deans fearlessly running down the hall to break up
    the fight. I also ran behind the Dean to observe what was happening. The Dean broke
    through the crowd, and there was John Dean and his partner Ritchie playing patty
    cake. I busted out laughing. The Deans were totally pissed and shocked.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was now the end of the school year, and again John Dean purposely was short
    credits for graduating. The Dean had called his parents to school and advised his
    parents that if John does not graduate next semester they had no other choice, but to
    expel him completely. His parents assured the Dean that John would graduate Lafayette
    by the following January. We will wait and see.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My Cousin Joey was promoted to a senior and quickly joined a band that I had heard
    was very good, and that they were about to make a record. Rudy graduated and
    immediately got involved with his older brother in a jewelry repair business, and
    that was great for me, because I would now almost never see this bully again. Our
    school singing group had dissipated for the summer. Anthony had graduated, but
    Ritchie was interested in forming a group with me during the summer months. He knew
    of another guitar player and drummer who would be interested in forming a new group
    and I told him that I would be in contact with him, but I was looking forward to
    having another great summer at the Bay 14 beach with Savario and his family
    again.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="prev-date"&gt;

  &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage.html"
    title="chapter-3-judy-weinstein-garage" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 3 &amp;laquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

&lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="next-date"&gt;

 &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-5-church.html"
    title="chapter-5-the church" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 5 &amp;raquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 
  
    
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610278732789330?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610278732789330'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610278732789330'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office.html' title='Chapter 4 - Chuck and Mike to the office'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610273896400040</id><published>2006-04-26T21:52:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T00:48:11.486-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 5 - The Church</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/749371/church.jpg"
    alt="The Church" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

        &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 5 - The Church&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;The church, Our Lady of Grace, was holding a dance in July, and they were looking
    for a band to play a few songs at the dance. I called Ritchie the trumpet player and
    asked him if he still had access to the other guitarist and drummer. He said he had
    the drummer but not the guitarist. I told him no problem, because I wanted Savario to
    play with us anyway. We then arranged to hold practice in Ritchie&amp;acute;s basement.
    We all got together to rehearse a few days later one evening at Ritchie&amp;acute;s
    house. We were going to learn some of the Ventures tunes like Walk Don&amp;acute;t Run,
    Perfidia, and a Santo &amp;amp; Johnny tune, Sleepwalk. I was very excited to play for an
    audience for the first time. I had great enthusiasm in seeing this performance get
    off to a great start. We practiced and practiced. Savario was a good player and
    performer. He moved about during performance as if he was Elvis. He inspired me to
    move all with the music. Since the songs we were playing were all instrumentals, I
    decided to sing a vocal, LaBamba.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The evening had arrived and Ritchie&amp;acute;s father took all the instruments and us
    to the church. We met the pastor and set up the instruments. The crowd started
    pilling in, but we could not see them because we were busy setting up on stage behind
    the curtain. About 40 minutes later the pastor asked us if we were ready, and we
    plugged in our instruments and proceeded to tune-up. We were ready. The pastor
    introduced us as the Boys from Lafayette High School. As the pumped-up crowd began
    their applause, the curtain opened. I saw the crowd and all the people looking at me
    and I went into shock and froze. The other guys were looking at me to start the
    count-off, and I had to try to gain my composure. Then Bobby the drummer started the
    intro to Walk Don&amp;acute;t Run under Savario&amp;acute;s suggestion, and we began to
    finally play. We all kicked into the groove and I now returned back to normal. I was
    playing the lead part therefore; I had to force my mind into concentration. Once I
    was concentrating in what I was playing, the crowd no longer mattered. After the song
    ended, we received a good applause that made me and the guys feel much more
    comfortable. Then Ritchie took the solo on Perfidia and the crowd enjoyed it. We then
    slowed the pace down with Sleepwalk, so everyone would cuddle close with one another.
    It was beautiful to watch from on stage all the kids dancing close with one another.
    Then as the slow song ended, I sang the up tempo song LaBamba. The crowd became
    surprised and went nuts over my vocal of LaBamba. After we finished LaBamba, we
    received a fantastic applause as the stage curtain closed. The Pastor congratulated
    us and invited us back again. What a night!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Savario&amp;acute;s father knew some people at a &lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;VFW&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/190626/vfw.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; post on 86th
    Street who would not mind paying two guitarists playing live music on Friday and
    Saturday nights. They did not want a drummer because then they would have to obtain a
    Cabaret License. Savario and I were very interested. We thought that it would be a
    great place to practice and get paid at the same time. The people at the VFW were an
    older crowd so we had to learn some older music that they would enjoy. We went to the
    music store to shop for some sheet music. There was so much music to obtain that we
    did not have enough money to buy it all. Savario&amp;acute;s father came across a Fake
    Book, which was a black market book of all the old standards. Hundreds of songs in
    one book for $10.00! We bought the book and started learning all the songs. Misty,
    Beer Barrel Polka, Peg of my Heart, The Breeze and I, Talk of the Town, Sentimental
    Journey, etc.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It did not take us long to get it together and we opened at the VFW post two weeks
    later. The people really enjoyed us and they told us that we could play their every
    weekend. It was a very mellow job. We could play as long as we liked.... We could
    take a break as long as we like ... the people just enjoyed having us around. We even
    threw in a few Italian songs we had learned from our fathers. Savario and I received
    $10.00 each for an evening. I immediately told my mother that I had a paying gig at
    the VFW post, and she said, Why are you wasting your life with that guitar? I got
    very pissed off and stormed out of the house.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="prev-date"&gt;

  &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office.html"
    title="chapter-4-chuck-and-mike-to-office" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 4 &amp;laquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

&lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="next-date"&gt;

 &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-6-family.html"
    title="chapter-6-the family" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 6 &amp;raquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  
   

  
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610273896400040?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610273896400040'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610273896400040'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-5-church.html' title='Chapter 5 - The Church'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610267012437415</id><published>2006-04-26T21:50:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T00:59:38.756-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 6 - The Family</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/989084/family.jpg" alt="The Family"
    class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

     &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 6 - The Family&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;My family was certainly very strange or maybe it's just typical that famlies are
    strange. My mother is an Army sergeant / drill instructor type. My father was a
    tranquil wonderful person whom the whole family loved. My oldest sister Rosetta was a
    very nice person except she used to bust my balls continuously. My next to oldest
    sister Marie was the cream of the crop. She is one of the most beautiful people I
    have ever known or met even though she's my sister. My youngest sister, who was about
    6 years older than me, was a rat, but she was also very funny too. She would
    definitely stab you in the back, and then play dumb. Despite this personality, she
    was a clown and fun to watch most of the time. She has the making of a lesbian/dike,
    and until this day, I would not know for sure, but I would not be surprised if she
    is.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Growing up under this family was very difficult and stressful. To begin with, they
    had no respect for my personal belongings, and they always picked on me. I guess that
    is typical of being the youngest, but not every where. I was a loner, but not by
    choice. My brother and sisters were so much older than I that we were in different
    generations. My birth was an accident, or so I was told. My mother did not want
    another child, but she became pregnant, and they finally decided to have me. So much
    for pro life! I would have preferred not being born actually. If I had to separate
    members of the family by demeanor, I would have to say that my Brother Tom and Sister
    Jeannette were like my mother. My sister Marie and I are like my father and my sister
    Rosetta somewhere in the middle or a life of her own.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My mother hated with a passion anything about playing a guitar or being a
    musician. I still do not know why she bought the instruments for me if she was so
    against it.... I believe maybe my father had something to do with that decision. She
    only knew one thing, and that was the way she lived her life, to achieve something,
    you must work very hard. She knew nothing more than that. I personally agree with
    that theory, but what did she really mean? She meant that you get a job working for
    someone, who provides you the opportunity to exert physical labor, and then you are
    paid for it. You continue doing that until you build enough money and then you spend
    the money on whatever it is you want.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;For me, that is certainly one way to do it and probably the way most people view
    life. However, that is certainly not the only way. A bricklayer works very hard,
    putting the heavy bricks together and he gets paid for his efforts. A lawyer works
    very hard in school, not particularly physical labor, and yet he is paid much more
    than the bricklayer. A person works hard regardless of how much he earns. Should a
    lawyer earn more money than an artist? Should a doctor earn more than a teacher? The
    one thing they all have in common is that they all work hard. The difference being,
    the way the American system is structured. Is it Capitalism! My mother and father are
    Italian immigrants. When they arrived here, they were, in my opinion, under a
    different American system. The American system is continuously changing day by day.
    My mother has no conception of these changes. In any event, I do not agree with my
    family&amp;acute;s perception in where I should be going in my life even though I welcome
    suggestions. My thoughts are that you should raise your child with love,
    understanding, and compassion and let them find their way. Your child should venture
    in any direction with personal guidance, and if they should venture in a direction of
    their choice, then they should have their parent&amp;acute;s full support. That is my
    philosophy. Therefore, there is a conflict of philosophies especially in my family.
    My older sister Rosetta and my younger sister Jeannette have the same philosophy as
    my mother, and therefore do not like my being a musician. My younger sister Jeannette
    often remarked to me that if I did not get a normal job, I would be very sorry in my
    future years. Maybe that is true, but I would have a much fuller life experiencing
    many other things and places.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My brother used to buy me the greatest presents for my birthday. When my birthday
    was near, I used to wait patiently for him to arrive home because I knew he was
    carrying a big present. He was greatly loved throughout the family although he mostly
    was not around or available too much. No one really ever knew where he was so he was
    a great mystery.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My father was really a mellow person, but can get tough when needed. As said
    before he was a barber. He was not too much of a hassle except at times he did some
    very stange and weird things. For instance: On Sunday mornings he used to call us by
    individual names and we had to go to the kitchen where he was waiting for us to suck
    the yoke out of an egg. That is right! He would poke a hole in the bottom of the egg
    and we had to suck the egg out of the shell. It was a horror. If we refused he gave
    us a beating, and we would still had to do it. I really believe that he thought that
    it was a very healthy thing to do. He used to do it without a problem and liked it.
    The other weird thing was that he would take everyone&amp;acute;s temperature every so
    often by inserting a thermometer in our ass hole. He did it respectfully, but
    nevertheless he did it anyway. Other than those two weird things, he was a loving
    father who would do anything for us. My father bought a &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;1959 Chevy&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/681727/1959chevy.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;,
    which he took the family around in. It was a hip car and everyone on the block
    admired it. One of his kicks was to take the family to the movies every Saturday
    night. It was a must. Everything he decided to do was a necessity with him and the
    family. Every Friday night, when he returned from work he used to bring us &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;candy bars&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/930284/hershey.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. That
    was great, and we all used to be waiting for him. There was not a Friday night that
    he did not bring candy bars. My father used to lend my brother and sisters his car
    anytime they needed it with out a hassle. He was indeed a great guy. I believed he
    was the most loved by the family because my mother was much disliked. If my father
    did not behave, my mother would literally beat him up. I have seen my mother grab a
    spaghetti strainer and slap my father across the head with it because he did not
    behave or do something she wanted. Seeing that was a very shocking and dramatic
    experience for me that I will never forget or ever except such behaviour.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My grandparents had a house in a little town called Seldon, in Long Island. It
    used to take about two hours to drive there from Brooklyn, and it was one of the
    happiest times of my life. It was quiet with dirt roads and the whole family used to
    go there. My Cousin Joey and his family also were there. The house had no bathroom or
    toilet. It had an outhouse. In the morning, the milkman would bring fresh milk with
    the cream on top. My Cousin Joey and I used to walk through the serene peaceful
    wooded areas to pick wild berries, and there were thousands of them. We had hammocks
    tied to the trees in the backyard, and after lunch, we used to sleep on the hammocks
    without hearing a sound except for the wind and the birds. After dinner, our fathers
    used to play the Italian songs on mandolins for hours. Our families spent months
    throughout the summer together, and it was probably the one event that I looked
    forward to always. When I was about eight years old, my grandparents died. The Seldon
    house was eventually sold, but that experience would remain in my heart and memories,
    and will shape my life for many years to come.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="prev-date"&gt;

  &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-5-church.html"
    title="chapter-5-the church" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 5 &amp;laquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

&lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="next-date"&gt;

 &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-7-change-of-events.html"
    title="chapter-7-change-of-events" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 7 &amp;raquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 
   

 
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610267012437415?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610267012437415'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610267012437415'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-6-family.html' title='Chapter 6 - The Family'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610260748364098</id><published>2006-04-26T21:49:00.001-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T00:58:16.363-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 7 - Change of Events</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/696650/jr.jpg"
    alt="10 year old Chazz" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 7 - Change of Events&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;There would be some negative and positive events that would trigger major changes
    to me, and for West 7th Street.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My Cousin Joey&amp;acute;s new band had made this instrumental record which was very
    impressive called, "Last Stop". When I heard it, I knew it was a great instrumental
    and going to be a hit. But before their record company had time to release it,
    another company suddenly became aware of it and quickly duplicated it under another
    name with a different group artist. The rival company quickly released it and it
    became an instant hit. Joey&amp;acute;s band and company were taken by surprise, and thus
    my Cousin Joey and his band became extremely depressed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My older sister Rosetta got married to this very nice man named, Sal. They had a
    great and fun wedding. Shortly thereafter, my brother Tom was drafted into the Army.
    My family and I went to visit him at Fort Dix were he was stationed, and he looked
    great in his army uniform. A few months later, my brother was shipped overseas to be
    stationed in Germany. My family and especially myself, missed him very much and the
    next 17 months would be very lonely for me. We were very close, and we shared the
    same bed...and I was very dependent on him being there. I think his departure in the
    Army became a surprizingly dramatic experience in my life, as well as for my
    family.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Now my sisters Marie and Jeannette would share the same room, and I would have a
    bed in a room all by myself, but it will be a single bed. That is a dramatic
    experience by its self. I began this new life by working out in my bed. Every night,
    I did 50 sit-ups. When I shared the bed with my brother, we used to wrestle almost
    every night. My brother used to put me in a headlock or twist my arm until I
    screamed, and still sometimes, he refused to let me go even if I begged him.
    Wrestling was a big craze, and many people mimicked it including my brother with me.
    He used all these different types of wrestling holds on me. I decided to workout so
    that when my brother returned, I would be a match for him. In any case, this is a new
    drastic era change in my life.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;You may recall, that Jackie and Mikie had begun hanging out together. Well, about
    a year later. I heard that something seriously happened to Mikie. I do not know the
    true story, but from what everyone is talking about, Jackie and Mikie were doing the
    drug LSD, and Mikie sort of flipped-out perminantly. That is what we all, on the
    block, had heard. We also heard that Mikie was in the hospital and it would be along
    time before he could possibly come home again. That was all anyone knew. Someone did
    occasionally bump into Jackie and asked him what had happened to Mikie, but he played
    dumb and denied any knowledge or involvement.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In addition, not too long after Mikie became sick, Mickie&amp;acute;s father began
    acting very strange and this went on for about a year. He would occasionally dress up
    as a woman, and storming-out of his house and began walking up and down the block
    talking and laughing with the neighbors dressed as a woman. It seems that
    Mikie&amp;acute;s family is taking a big hit! First, Mikie takes LSD and flips out
    perminantly and then his father starts dressing up as a woman. Mickie has two of the
    most sexy sisters on the block. Very Sexy!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After a bit, my cousin Joey graduated Lafayette High School and started working
    full time with my brother-in-law Sal in the drapery business. I have also been
    helping my older sister&amp;acute;s husband Sal with the installation of draperies every
    Saturday morning since he married my sister Rosetta. He would give me five bucks, but
    now I hear that Joey is working with him full time.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;And finally, I was offered a part-time job through a friend that worked with this
    cabinet delivery man. My friend no longer wanted to do it anymore so he offered it to
    me. It was an opportunity to make some extra money so I took it. We delivered
    cabinets for this cabinet store on Avenue U, located on the corner of West 8th
    Street. The job was from 6pm to 8:30pm and the delivery man, Tony, was a great person
    and he gave me five bucks each time he asked me to go deliver with him. It was an
    easy job and Tony made it a lot of fun. It was not everyday that I had to work, it
    was mostly on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. The job had no schedule and I never
    knew if Tony needed me or not. I just went about my kid-life and when i was needed
    for delivery, Tony used to pass by my house to look for me or ask my family where I
    was. Then, he would track me down, find me playing somwhere, and I would join him to
    work. It&amp;acute;s always nice to have some extra cash. I enjoyed it, and Tony taught
    me how to move cabinets through small spaces, without scrtching them, which is a
    difficult feat if you don't know how.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-6-family.html"
      title="chapter-6-the family" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 6 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey.html"
      title="chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 8 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt; 
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610260748364098?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610260748364098'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610260748364098'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-7-change-of-events.html' title='Chapter 7 - Change of Events'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610257188579635</id><published>2006-04-26T21:49:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T01:07:06.496-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 8 - Ralphy and Joey</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/659285/jrhs.jpg"
    alt="High School Chazz" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

      &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 8 - Ralphy and Joey&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;During my cabinet delivery work, I had met this guitarist named Ralphy who lived
    two blocks away from me on West 9th Street, just one block from the cabinet store. We
    became good friends, and we decided to start a band together. Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s older
    brother Joey played a great trumpet and had a wonderful powerful voice. He was very
    deeply into music and anxious to take part in the band. He also had a great positive
    energy that I have never ever seen in someone before. Joey loved to get things
    happening and done. The other great thing was that Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s family had a big
    house, and a wonderful large and spacious basement, which was great for comfortable
    rehearsals. To top it off, his mother and father were really nice and mellow, and
    most of all very encouraging about music. We began practicing very late up and until
    11:30 at night and no one would complain. Not even the neighbors. I also liked West
    9th Street. It had met many families, and from being introduced to the people on his
    block, it was refreshing to notice that all of them were sort of normal. Unlike where
    I lived this was great! Now that my brother was gone, I disliked being around my
    family, because they were very negative about my music. It was a welcome relief to be
    with a family who loved and encouraged playing music.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Ralphy and I started to put the word out that we were looking for a drummer. While
    we were waiting for some drummer to respond, Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s brother Joey started to
    sing for me some of the songs he wrote, and I was impressed. Joey asked me if I could
    help him make a cassette tape of his songs since I was a much better guitarist than
    his brother was. I helped Joey make his tape. After I helped him make a decent tape,
    Joey told me that, starting on Monday, he was going to take his songs, in sheet music
    form and on cassette tape, to the record labels to try to get a deal. Joey asked me
    if I wanted to come along and I said sure. I asked him how he knew where to go? Joey
    said that you just look in the yellow pages under record labels and walk in. I said,
    &amp;ldquo;Just like that?&amp;rdquo; Joey said yeah! He also added that he also knew of some
    buildings that were publishing houses that were also looking for songs, and that if
    they liked your song they will give you money for it, sometimes right on the spot. My
    eyes lit up. I had school on Monday, but I was willing to cut it and join Joey. This
    I wanted to see.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;On Monday morning, I arrived at Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s house about 9:00am, and Joey was
    busy going through the phone book writing down the addresses of Labels we were going
    to visit. We then hoped on the BMT subway and proceeded to New York. We took the
    &amp;ldquo;N&amp;rdquo; train to the last stop, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;57th Street and
    Broadway&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/446860/57thbroad.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. We exited the subway and walked to 51st Street into this big office
    building called, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The
    Brill Building&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/649676/brill.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. The front of the building had a theater marquee that said, The Ed
    Sullivan Show. Very Exciting! We went up the elevator to the 23rd floor and entered
    RCA records. As we entered, a man came up and greeted us. Joey told him that he was a
    singer/songwriter and he wanted someone to listen to the song. The man replied very
    nicely that there was no one here today to hear it. The VP was in California and
    would be back on Wednesday. However, if you want to leave a tape or come back, he
    would be very happy to listen. We got the VP&amp;rsquo;s name and told the man we would
    return. I liked it.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We then proceeded to the 21st floor of Roulette Records. We entered and again a
    man approached us with this big cigar and offered a greeting. We replied. The man
    also said that there was no one here to listen, but the A&amp;amp;R man would be in about
    2pm. We got the A&amp;amp;R mans named and left. We went throughout the building and
    continued to visit some Record Company&amp;rsquo;s and publishing houses with no success
    of finding anyone available to listen.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We then exited the building and proceeded back to 57th Street to get something to
    eat. Joey walked up to this &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;hotdog stand&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/blogger/6437/2732/320/hotdogstand.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    and ordered four hot dogs with mustard and onions and two Coca-Cola&amp;rsquo;s. Boy,
    were these hot dogs great.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We then proceeded a short distance to 57th Street and 7th Avenue. We arrived at a
    building and checked the directory to see if any record labels were here. We had seen
    that Liberty Records was on the tenth floor, and we rode the elevator. We entered the
    suite and noticed no one in the reception room. We yelled, &amp;ldquo;Hello,&amp;rdquo; and a
    voice came back, &amp;ldquo;Come on in.&amp;rdquo; Joey and I then proceeded into the next
    room where this skinny little guy dressed all in black with dark sunglasses was
    sitting in this big chair with his feet stretched up on the desk eating this giant
    hero sandwich. As we entered the room, he said, &amp;ldquo;What can I do for you
    guys?&amp;rdquo; We again used the same reply. He said, &amp;ldquo;Yeah, I&amp;rsquo;ll listen to
    your music, you guys want to join me and have a sandwich?&amp;rdquo; We both said yes! He
    then got on the telephone and ordered some heroes. He said, &amp;ldquo;Have a seat while
    I get the tape recorder ready.&amp;rdquo; He then rose-up behind the desk and put out his
    hand and said, &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Phil Specter&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/28460/philspecter.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;,
    President of Liberty Records, what are your names?&amp;rdquo; We replied. He then invited
    us to sit down. Except for us, he was alone in this giant office. We started asking
    us where we were from and what we were doing with our careers, and as we replied, the
    sandwiches arrived. He fumbled around with the tape deck while holding this large
    sandwich in one hand, he proceeded to make these wild remarks about what he was
    doing, and he had us laughing. We felt very comfortable. He set-up a tape deck and
    inserted a tape and pressed play. The sound started blaring out of these hidden
    speakers, and after about ten bars, he dropped his sandwich on the desk, turned off
    the tape deck, stood up quickly, and flew over to this upright piano. He immediately
    said that the song was great, but it had to be played in a different way, and he
    begun to play the song on the piano with some strange chords.... And he went on....
    And on.... And on! Joey and I were amazed at this guy&amp;rsquo;s energy. We were also
    wondering is that our song or is he making one up from what we had done? We kept on
    eating away and observing. Phil started entering a bridge area of the song and he was
    saying ...yeah this is great ...yeah; it has to go over here.... No, I don&amp;rsquo;t
    like that ...I&amp;rsquo;ll put this here. He kept right on playing and mumbling. Then he
    stopped, and stood up and said, &amp;ldquo;You guys have a great song here.... I can use
    it! .... Who wrote it?&amp;rdquo; That statement was surprising to us because we were
    wondering the same thing. Phil had changed the song so much in an instant that we
    could not recognize it. Joey replied, &amp;ldquo;I did.&amp;rdquo; Phil said, &amp;ldquo;Great!
    Come back on Friday and I&amp;rsquo;ll have the contracts made up. This is a great song
    ...it&amp;rsquo;s a great song.&amp;rdquo; He then said, &amp;ldquo;See you kid&amp;rsquo;s on Friday
    around 11:00am.&amp;rdquo; In another instant we stood up, he shook our hands, and we
    left with sandwiches in hand. We were very excited! We proceeded then to hop on the
    subway and head home.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We arrived home and told Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s parents what went on and they said great.
    Then Joey and I sat down in the basement and tried to recall exactly what went on
    with this guy Phil Specter. As we were hashing it out, Joey and I came to the same
    agreement, and that was, that we did not trust him. We could not recognize the song,
    and things were happening very fast. It was a great experience for me, but Joey had
    been through it before. Anyway, Joey decided to follow up on it anyway.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That Friday Joey and I hoped back on the subway and proceeded to return to Liberty
    Records. We arrived at Liberty and this time there was a secretary in the office. She
    told us that Phil Specter was no longer the president of Liberty Records, and that he
    had moved to California. Joey and I looked at one another with surprise. We then
    proceeded to tell the secretary what had happened when we were here on Monday and she
    said there was nothing she could do. We then asked her if there was anyone who would
    be willing to listen to our song. She said that the company was in transition and it
    would be awhile until another president was selected. With the both of us completely
    surprised and disappointed, we tried to hit the Brill Building again only to learn
    that no one was around because it was Friday.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We returned home, Joey told his mother what had happened, and his mother felt
    sorry and told us that these things happened. His mother went on to say that we
    should concentrate on putting the band together. I immediately thought that I had
    wished my mother talked like that. I did not realize it at this time, but this event
    with Phil Specter was the beginning of my frustration the music business.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day this drummer arrived to Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s house and we auditioned him.
    His name was Larry. Larry played a good set of drums. He also had a great Ludwig Drum
    set, so we accepted him. How we had a band. For the next couple of weeks, we
    practiced everyday after school at Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s house while his brother Joey kept
    pounding the pavements of New York trying to sell his music. When we would have the
    music down to the songs we were learning, Joey would come in and join us. While we
    were practicing, I became very friendly with Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s neighbors.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Directly next door to Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s house lived a police officer named Joe and
    his wife Carol. They had three cute little girls and two of them were twins. They
    were three and five years old. The twins are three. I love children very much, and I
    love to play with them. Joe the cop, once a week, used to hold underground card games
    in his basement for a house-fee. The house belonged to his old mother who lived on
    the top floor of this two-story house. His wife Carol was a 25-year-old beautiful and
    very sexy woman. Ralphy and I admired her very much, but we kept our distance because
    her husband was a cop. They were all very nice people. Joe the cop also used to drink
    a lot. I do not like or trust cops, but Joe was wonderful. Everyday was a routine for
    us. We would go to school, and then we would have practice with the band, and the
    neighbors would listen to us improve. Then I would have dinner at Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s
    house or sometimes I would go home and eat, and then I would return to Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s
    house to play with the kids and hang out with Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s neighbors. I disliked
    the people on my block very much, but I enjoyed the people on Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s
    block.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When Carol&amp;rsquo;s kids went to sleep, she and her mother in law would invite
    Ralphy, his mom and I in for coffee. After coffee, we used to past the time by
    engaging in a friendly card game. We used to play for pennies. Joe the Cop was never
    around. Either he was working at the Canal Street Station in Manhattan, or he was
    hanging out in this local Mafia bar on the corner of 9th Street and Avenue U, or he
    was working a card game in his basement. Whatever he did, he was not a straight cop,
    but what cop was straight anyway. In any case, Joe was a wonderful person who was
    funny and treated everyone like a brother.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I became very close to his kids and loved them very much. In the process, his wife
    liked me very much and I used to help her a lot. This led me to be at his house every
    night. I would help put the kids to bed and afterward Carol and I would play cards
    and hope someone else would join in. Joe was almost never around. It appears he and
    his wife were not getting along to well, but Joe never minded me being around his
    wife or his house.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Ralphy was practically in love with Joe the cop&amp;rsquo;s wife, Carol. He became
    very jealous that I became a friend with Carol, that he told Carol behind my back
    that I wanted to go to bed with her. I on the other hand had no idea that he had said
    that. Nevertheless, Carol decided that she was going to make some passes at me. If I
    tried to touch her, then she was going to slap me and throw me out of the house.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;So for the next few weeks Carol would make passes at me. She would walk by me in
    the hallway of her house and rub her beautiful tits into me as she passed by. I
    thought at first, it was an accident. She used to stand real close to me by pressing
    her ass against me and I never responded. I never ever thought about doing anything
    with Carol. It was the farthest thing from my mind. I loved their children very much,
    I liked Carol and her husband Joe, both very much, and I felt very comfortable in
    their house. They in turn, felt the same about me. I was very young, na&amp;iuml;ve, and
    innocent. Carols plan was not working so she tried even harder. She had the radio on
    one day and the Four Seasons came on singing, &amp;ldquo;Big Girls Don&amp;rsquo;t
    Cry&amp;rdquo;, and that was her favorite song and she wanted to dance. I started to
    dance with her and every time I turned her around, she would slide my hand slightly
    across her breasts. Then she would pull me in against her body. I still never
    reacted. Then one night, she became frustrated that I would not react, and she just
    gave me a big hard slap across the face, because of nothing. I responded, &amp;ldquo;What
    did you do that for?&amp;rdquo; She then told me, &amp;ldquo;That was for telling Ralphy that
    you wanted to go to bed with me.&amp;rdquo; I told her that I had never said anything
    like that to Ralphy. She said, &amp;ldquo;You didn&amp;rsquo;t.&amp;rdquo; I said no! She then
    came over to me and apologize and gave me a big kiss on the lips. Then she put her
    tong in my mouth, and we started making out heavily. We were then making out all
    night long. I was now hooked in to Carol and loving every minute of it. The next
    night it was the same all over, soon thereafter; I started to feel her breasts and
    rubbing my dick against her pussy and ass. It was very difficult to stay away from
    her. It was a very playful sexual good time.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In the meantime, our band would occasionally have a gig here and there. We had
    this gig at the Marlboro Projects for this Italian dance. They were mostly people who
    did not speak English. We were playing at the dance and on our break; this Italian
    guy came up to me and introduced himself as Aldo. Aldo said that he wanted to join
    our band as a drummer. I told him that we had Larry, but if he wanted, I would be
    happy to set -up and audition for him next Saturday afternoon. He then told me that
    he really did not know how to play yet, but that he was interested in learning. I
    started to laugh to myself and thought, &amp;ldquo;This stupid gyp.&amp;rdquo; (Geep, is a
    term used to describe a person just off the boat from Italy) Anyway, I thought that
    this guy had balls. Therefore, I told him, &amp;ldquo;You learn to play the drums, you
    buy a good drum set like Ludwig, and you call me, and I&amp;rsquo;ll give you an
    audition. If you are good, I will consider you to play with us.&amp;rdquo; He shook my
    hand and said, &amp;ldquo;Thank you.&amp;rdquo;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, Carol and I continued our lustful pursuit, but she would never let
    me take my dick out nor would she allow me to fuck her, or suck on her tits.
    Everything other than that was OK. This relationship was going on for months and
    people started wondering what was going on with us since I was there all the time.
    Carol and I were very careful in keeping it a secret. People were wondering, but no
    one really knew. Others tried to catch us, but they could not. Eventually, people
    thought that nothing was ever going on except Joe the cop. It seemed that Carol
    stopped having sex with Joe and that opened a complex issue.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;About eight months later, Ralphy got a call from the Italian guy Aldo. He stated
    that he wanted that audition. So I called him back and asked him if he had a drum set
    and he said that he bought a set of Ludwig. Very good, I am impressed. I had set-up
    an audition. Aldo came by one Saturday afternoon and set up this beautiful set of &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Ludwig drums&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/320/459049/ludwig.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. We
    started playing and Aldo really sounded OK, so I told him that he was our new
    drummer. For the next few weeks, we would rehearse our songs with Aldo. One of
    Ralphy&amp;rsquo;s neighbors approached me, and told me that he was in the bar last night
    with Joe the cop. Joe told him that he thought that I was fucking his wife, and that
    he was going to kill me. Of course, I denied it, but I got scared. I was fooling
    around with Carol all this time without ever thinking anything, and without a care in
    the world, until I heard what her husband said. I quickly decided to never see her
    again. That decision also meant that I would have to stay away from Ralphy.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I called Aldo up and told him that Ralphy quit the band and we had to look for
    another guitar player. Aldo said OK. We had talked about this over the next few days.
    Then I remembered a guy I met who said he played guitar. His name was Joey. I asked
    around and found that he lived right around the block on Ave V. between West 8th and
    9th Street. I went to see if Joey was home and I found his mother instead. She is a
    wonderful lady. She told me that her son was not home, but she would give him the
    message. She invited me into her house and we sat down and chattered over coffee for
    a while. Joey eventually got the message and wanted very much to try out. I then
    arranged a meeting with Joey face to face. He was a wonderful guy, handsome, with a
    great personality. We had a rehearsal at Alco&amp;rsquo;s house and a new band was
    formed. The three of us just clicked together. We were all like one entity.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey has a great voice and he was extremely good looking. That would be a plus for
    the band. Aldo was becoming a better drummer, and his English language was
    continuously improving. We began to practice regularly at Aldo&amp;rsquo;s house and we
    began to become very good. However, we needed a name for the group. After careful
    thought, and from our love of The Ventures, we called ourselves, The Van-Dells.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-7-change-of-events.html"
      title="chapter-7-change-of-events" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 7 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-9-four-corners-long-island-new.html"
       title="chapter-9-four-corners-long-island" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 9 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    
   
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610257188579635?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610257188579635'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610257188579635'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey.html' title='Chapter 8 - Ralphy and Joey'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610251238021488</id><published>2006-04-26T21:47:00.001-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T01:09:25.280-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 9 - The Four Corners, Long Island, New York</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/581654/fourcorners.jpg"
    alt="The Fourcorners Area-Long Island NY" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 9 - The Four Corners, Long Island, New York&lt;/h2&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Aldo&amp;rsquo;s parents were very nice. His mother only spoke Italian, and his father
    spoke broken English. They had bought a house at the far-east side of Brooklyn. When
    they arrived in America they opened a food service business in the East Village in
    Manhattan called Jumbo Food Shop, and after a couple of years, they had bought their
    first house in America, which eventually became our new place to rehearse.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Aldo is a very determined guy. When I first met him, he did not know how to play
    the drums. In a short time he had learned and bought a new set of drums. He had also
    learned on his own, how to play the songs we knew. I was shocked that he progressed
    this far. With such enthusiasm, I not only affirmed his acceptance in the band, but I
    gave him the freedom to take part in any business matters evolving the band if he
    wanted. I had no interest in business. Aldo accepted and thus got us this weekend gig
    in Long Island. It was a club located in the Five Points area of Long Island. It was
    Friday night and we had just finished out second set when we noticed something was
    not quite right. It appeared that this was a young gang club. The girls were the only
    ones dancing, while the guys were standing around looking very tough and mean. We
    began to feel very uncomfortable. Usually in a nasty club no one ever picks on the
    band, because the band is their entertainment for the evening. However, we were a
    very handsome band. The girls all wanted to be with us, which was not good because
    the rough looking guys hanging out here are giving us terrible looks and vibes. The
    guys were eyeing us as though they wanted to kill us. The girls in this club were
    extremely sexy and attractive. On our breaks, we were very scared to venture outside
    the club. I had met a girl who wanted to be with me very badly. I told her that the
    tension in this club is growing worst by the hour. I told her that I would meet her
    somewhere else if we made it out of this place alive. She told me where to meet her
    and the band prayed while we played.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the last song of the evening, we waited a long time for the gang members to
    take off and exit the club. We were waiting for them to get tired of waiting for us,
    and we finally made it out. The bad guys ventured off, and I met this girl Julie and
    a few of her wonderful friends. I hung out with Julie for a couple of hours; she
    hooked me up with her male friend Ira who put me up in his house to sleep so that
    Julie and I could spend time with one another. Ira and Julie lived in Hewlett, Long
    Island. Hewlett is a prominently Orthodox Jewish community. Very wealthy! Since Julie
    could not date anyone that was not Jewish according to her parents, she and Ira gave
    me the name, Charlie Weinstein.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next morning when Ira and I awoke, Ira&amp;rsquo;s mother had breakfast waiting
    for us. I arrived downstairs to the kitchen and I was introduced to Ira&amp;rsquo;s
    mother surprisingly as Charlie Weinstein. Ira&amp;rsquo;s mother was very sweet and
    wonderful, and she prepared us a great breakfast, scrambled eggs on a roll with cream
    cheese and lox. Boy was that delicious! After breakfast, Ira and I met with Julie and
    we went strolling around Long Island. Ira became a wonderful friend and he and I
    would become very close. Julie was very sexy and hot looking, but above all, she too
    was a very wonderful person. I was blessed to have met these two people. I was very
    different than the typical Italian boy from Bensonhurst. I fit in with the Jewish
    crowd perfectly. After the weekend gig, I would spend the next six months hanging out
    with Ira and Julie. I slept over Ira&amp;rsquo;s house almost every weekend I was free
    from the band performing. Ira&amp;rsquo;s family would eventually learn that I
    wasn&amp;rsquo;t Jewish, but they did not care. They loved me very much and treated me as
    a member of the family. Everyone in Hewlett loved me very much, but my own family
    treated me like shit. I could never understand that.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey.html"
      title="chapter-8-ralphy-and-joey" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 8 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-10-menora-temple.html"
      title="chapter-10-menora-temple" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 10 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610251238021488?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610251238021488'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610251238021488'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-9-four-corners-long-island-new.html' title='Chapter 9 - The Four Corners, Long Island, New York'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610245908433132</id><published>2006-04-26T21:47:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-23T01:23:47.816-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 10 - Menora Temple</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/401486/titomenorah.jpg"
    alt="The Vandells Billing with Tito Puente" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

   &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 10 - Menora Temple&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;I am now a senior in High School, and I am excited that I have only one year left.
    I have been playing the guitar now for 2 years and I have progressed very well. I
    developed a great rhythm. I have also, along the way, began picking up some funky
    licks from watching other guitarists. I had an intensive learning process and my
    natural talent had shined through.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My brother is finally coming home from the Army. He is arriving by boat from
    Europe at the Brooklyn docks. We had a banner in front of our house that typically
    read: WELCOME HOME THOMAS. We had gone to the Brooklyn docks to pick him up, but
    there were so many servicemen that we could not pick him out or find him. My family
    and I returned home and waited for him to arrive on his own. I was sitting in front
    of my stoop hoping to get the first glance at him as he entered our block, and here
    he comes. He had turned the corner of 86th Street on to West 7th Street and I had
    seen a person dressed in uniform carrying a large duffel bag. I knew it was he. I ran
    to him with all my effort and speed, but to my surprise he said without excitement,
    &amp;ldquo;Hey Junior, How ya doing?&amp;rdquo; I expected him to drop his duffel bag and
    grab me to give me a big hug, but he did not. He just walked on toward our house. I
    knew then that he was not the same person. It shocked me and caught me off guard. He
    didn&amp;rsquo;t say much. As we arrived closer to our house, my sisters stormed out of
    the house screaming. They ran up to him, and started kissing and hugging him. I just
    stood there and watched in confusion and disappointment. They all walked him into the
    house and I went about my independent usual business as though nothing exciting had
    happened. Still in shock, I went to Joey&amp;rsquo;s house and his family asked if my
    brother had returned home, and I just replied calmly answered... yes, and there was
    no other talk about it and so I left it at that. After about an hour, I returned home
    to all of them at the dinner table having coffee and cake chattering. My brother
    brought home some gifts for everyone. First, he gave this gift to my mother. It was a
    German Coo-Coo Clock. I began to smile when I saw it, because it was cute, and I
    liked the little bird that came out of it. We all examined it carefully, and my
    mother excitedly &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;hung it up in the
    dining room&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/785548/KOKOCL%7E1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. I watched as they spent about an hour opening gifts, but I did not
    receive any. I again left the house and went on about my business. No problem!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I again returned immediately to Joey&amp;rsquo;s house for a quick pick-me-up.
    Joey&amp;rsquo;s mother was very happy to see me again and made me some lunch.
    Joey&amp;rsquo;s sister Gracie is retarded, she is such a wonderful girl, and she loved
    me very much. We sat around the dinner table drinking coffee as I played around with
    Gracie. I made faces at her and she made them back. The biggest show on TV at this
    time was The Soupy Sales Show. Soupy Sales had a dog-called White Fang, and Gracie
    and I used to make faces at one another using the Soupy Sales/White Fang gimmick.
    Then Joey arrived home after spending some time with his girlfriend. Joey always had
    a girlfriend. He was almost never without a girlfriend. How could the girls refuse
    him? Despite that, Joey was having problems with his girlfriend. I believe she was
    putting strong demands on him about marriage, and things were beginning to get sour
    between them. I liked that, because I was afraid he would get too serious with a girl
    and spend less time playing music. I also wanted to develop a more personal musical
    relationship with Joey, and his spending so much time with his girlfriend made that
    difficult. If we were not rehearsing Joey would be with his girlfriend. I wanted so
    much to jam with him other than rehearsals. This would be more musically productive.
    Besides, there will be many girls to come if we just had time to practice with one
    another. However, things are playing out by it self. Joey&amp;lsquo;s relationship with
    this girl is quickly falling apart. With that note, Joey and I started jamming
    together more often in his room. One day thereafter, Joey&amp;rsquo;s mother, and sister
    Gracie where inside the kitchen, and Gracie was playing her little radio that she
    always carried around the house. This new group, with all this hoopla comes on the
    radio, and Joey&amp;rsquo;s mother yelled out to us, &amp;ldquo;Jooooe...The Beatles are
    oooonnn.&amp;rdquo; Joey and I heard her and quickly listened to the sound. Then we went
    into the kitchen and sat at the kitchen table to listen more closely, and the song
    was great. It was called, &amp;ldquo;I Wanna Hold Your Hand&amp;rdquo;. The guitar style was
    great and very different. We were all immediately hooked on The Beatles. I could not
    wait to hear them again.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, Aldo was failing to get us any decent gigs. He had got us two gigs back
    to back playing for some Italian dances. Joey and I hated these Italian dances. The
    people were very un-hip, and they mostly didn&amp;rsquo;t speak English. I finally
    pressured Aldo. I told him that we would refuse to play any more of the dances where
    people do not speak English. After all, Joey and I were still in school, and I was
    getting ready to graduate. We felt that while we were still attending school, we
    really did not want to partake in any gigs that we did not enjoy. I told Aldo that
    he&amp;rsquo;d better get something decent happening soon or I will find an agent to book
    us instead.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;This Beatle group thing is skyrocketing fast. They are playing their song every 20
    minutes, and everyone is talking about them everywhere we go. Joey&amp;rsquo;s sister
    Gracie quickly bought &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Beatle album.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/867247/beatles.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    Joey and I listened to it, and it was fucking great! We had never heard anything like
    it, and we started learning their songs immediately.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Aldo kept trying to find us a descent gig. Joey and I were quickly loosing faith
    in him. My family knew nothing about business. My father was a barber, and my mother
    was a seamstress. Joey&amp;rsquo;s family also knew nothing about business. Our families
    were all workers. However, Aldo&amp;rsquo;s family had a business and Aldo knew something
    about business. This is why Joey and I agreed to have Aldo the businessman of the
    band. Aldo contacted us and told us he got us a gig at the Menorah Temple in Boro
    Park, Brooklyn. Joey and I immediately thought, &amp;ldquo;We told Aldo no more Italian
    dances and what he does, he gets us Jewish dances.&amp;rdquo; We had no idea what this
    gig entailed. BoroPark Brooklyn is a Hassidic Jewish neighborhood. Joey and I were
    wondering when Aldo drove to the area, &amp;ldquo;What the neck kind of gig did he get
    us?&amp;rdquo; It turned out to be a very nice dance. Something different! The main group
    was Latin and we were the fill-in group when the Latin group was on their break. I
    had never seen so many well to do people in one place. Everyone was dressed
    beautifully. The women were gorgeous! The Latin band did their first set and they
    were fantastic. They were a big band, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Eddie Palmieri
    and Orchestra.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/243055/palmierimenoah.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; They contained about 20 pieces with horns. The crowd was dancing
    with tremendous energy. After about an hour set, we got up on stage for our turn. We
    tried to maintain the energy even though we were only three-players, and the crowd
    loved us. The promoter of the dance thought we were perfect that he gave us the
    steady gig every week playing behind these famous Latin groups. We enjoyed working
    along side these Latin groups.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next week we received our first billing in the newspaper and we were all very
    excited. It was a small billing, but hey, better than nothing. Joey mother cut out
    the ad of our billing, and Gracie was put it in her scrapbook. It was great! Then
    Aldo asked us to meet him down in the Village at his father&amp;rsquo;s store around
    4:00pm. He wanted to take us clothes shopping. Joey and I hopped on the train, we got
    off at West 8th Street in the village, and we walked around a bit looking at the
    clothes at the massive amount of stores in the area. We arrived at Aldo&amp;rsquo;s
    father&amp;rsquo;s business, Jumbo Food Shop, and Aldo was working behind the counter
    preparing and serving people food. Aldo gave Joey and I some food to eat while he
    finished his chores. After about an hour, Aldo guided Joey and I to a warehouse where
    there were hundreds of theatrical clothing. Joey and I flipped out when we saw the
    clothes. We were like two kids in a candy store. Aldo began laughing at us. We then
    all began fooling around making up skits with the style of clothing we were trying
    on. They even had replicas of the jackets that The Beatles wore. I said fooling
    around, &amp;ldquo;Hey, we could make believe we are The Beatles, and get all the
    publicity. All we need is to buy those Beatle wigs&amp;rdquo; Aldo and Joey were
    laughing. Joey said, &amp;ldquo;Hey, that&amp;rsquo;s a good idea.&amp;rdquo; I said, &amp;ldquo;Yeah
    lets do a take off of them at the Menorah Temple this weekend, we&amp;rsquo;ll freak them
    out.&amp;rdquo; Aldo was for it. Everyone agreed and we bought a set of the jackets. We
    also bought some beautiful dark navy blue sparkle jackets that we all looked great in
    and that was going to be our new band image. The next day we went to Aldo&amp;rsquo;s
    house to take some pictures of us with the new navy blue sparkle jackets. We took the
    pictures, and developed them quickly, and they came out pretty good. We blew one of
    them up and made it our publicity photo. It appears that Aldo was worried that Joey
    and I were losing faith in him so he put his efforts into high gear. Aldo paid for
    the clothes, which he will eventually deduct from our pay.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The weekend arrived and we were about to play along side, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Tito Puente
    and his Orchestra.&amp;rdquo;&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/401486/titomenorah.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; Very Exciting! We received a big billing in the
    newspaper, and again, Joey&amp;rsquo;s mother and sister cutout the billing and put it in
    Gracie&amp;rsquo;s scrapbook. We arrived at the Menorah Temple on Friday night and the
    place was packed with people. There were all kinds of limousines all around the
    Temple. We quickly brought in our instruments and Tito&amp;rsquo;s band was large, about
    25 pieces. Tito&amp;rsquo;s band was already set-up, but there wasn&amp;rsquo;t a spot left
    to place our instruments. We needed to make room in the front of the stage so that
    the people will receive our Beatle act closely. This was the night that we were going
    to imitate The Beatles. We had practiced three of their songs. It would be a total
    surprise to everyone, and we would need space right in front of the stage. There were
    no members of Tito&amp;rsquo;s band available to talk with. So I went over to Tito
    Puente&amp;rsquo;s drums and moved them to the right so we could bring our instruments on
    the stage. Aldo quickly set up his drums, and Joey and I are setting up and placing
    our amps. Tito Puente himself comes running over to the stage and begins cursing at
    me for moving his equipment. I replied to him, &amp;ldquo;Who the fuck do you think you
    are? You&amp;rsquo;re not the only band playing tonight.&amp;rdquo; An argument began over
    territory. The Promoter came running over in between us and I told the Promoter that
    Tito was hogging the stage and we are performing here also. He wants us to move in
    the back and we need the front. The promoter liked us a lot and did not want to lose
    us because we were very neat looking clean guys, and we were also very good
    musicians. He also billed us in the newspaper as &amp;ldquo;The Van-dells Society
    Orchestra&amp;rdquo; because he wanted that clean look to capture the Society People,
    i.e. the rich Jews. The promoter and Tito went into a heated conference. When they
    returned, Tito said that after he breaks he would have his roadies move his
    instruments to the side of the stage so that we may perform up front, and we
    agreed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Tito performed and tore the house down, as the expression is. He braked and we got
    up and started jamming out. The crowd went nuts, and they really loved us. Tito
    Puente came up to the side of the staged and he waved at me and gave me the OK sign.
    I personally don&amp;rsquo;t care who these stars are. I don&amp;rsquo;t take any shit from
    anybody.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We were supposed to only play a half hour set, but Tito asked us to play for 45
    minutes. I think Tito really liked me/us. Then Tito played his second set and it was
    a monster. He took a 20-minute solo with musical horn arrangements slapping on every
    predetermined beat. People kept pilling in front of the stage to watch him closely.
    When his song and solo ended, the people responded with ovation. This was our perfect
    opportunity to do our Beatle spoof. The day before, Joey bought the Beatle wigs so
    that we could look authentic. We asked the promoter to introduce us as The Beatles.
    The promoter became shocked. He had no idea what we were doing. We got ready and the
    Promoter yelled out on the mike, &amp;ldquo;Now here tonight. Direct from England...Live
    here tonight.... The Beatles. We ran out into the crowd and we had or faces turned
    down and the people went nuts. We got up on the stage and Tito Puente even looked
    with surprise and confusion and we picked up our instruments and started playing, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;&amp;ldquo;I Wanna
    Hold Your Hand.&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/641099/beatlesiwanna.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &amp;ldquo; We sounded just liked them and we were imitating their
    actions to the tee. It took people about ten minutes for them to catch on, and then
    the crowd began laughing. Then once they knew that we were mimicking The Beatles the
    crowd went crazy. The Promoter could not believe it, but he loved every minute of it
    and we had the whole place in ore. We played the three songs of the Beatles and
    quickly exited the stage and the crowd gave us a standing ovation with yells,
    screams, and whistles. Then we went to the dressing room and took off the wigs, we
    were laughing, and the crowd was calling us back for more. Tito Puente gave a
    fantastic performance, but we then came back to top his previous solo performance. We
    got a greater reaction than he had. There was nothing he could do except come back
    with performing another great set, which he did! We were very unique that night, but
    Tito gave it his all and he went into one of his great long drum solos and the people
    went crazy all over again. The night ended and Tito personally came up to me and told
    me that he enjoyed playing with us very much and that we were able t0o be recieved by
    the crowd as much as he, and that pushed him harder and he wanted to personally thank
    me for this night. The Promoter also thanked us for putting on a fantastic
    performance and show. It was certainly a night to remember.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We continued to perform every week at the Menorah with all the great Latin groups.
    We made many friends with the Latin musicians and performers. The Promoter made a
    great deal of money, and the Menorah Temple dances stopped for about six weeks until
    someone else would come along and start it again. The success of the Menorah Temple
    triggered Latin nights all over the city. We were now known in the industry as the
    band that played and competed with all the great top Latin groups.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
 &lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-9-four-corners-long-island-new.html"
       title="chapter-9-four-corners-long-island" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 9 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-11-greenwich-village.html"
      title="chapter-11-greenwich-village" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 11 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610245908433132?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610245908433132'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610245908433132'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-10-menora-temple.html' title='Chapter 10 - Menora Temple'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610237913250669</id><published>2006-04-26T21:45:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-24T09:12:49.606-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 11 - Greenwich Village</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/619576/geeenwich.jpg"
    alt="Sixth Avenue and Nineth Street-NYC" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 11 - Greenwich Village&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt;
    &lt;p&gt;The Menorah Temple was our bands first great musical experience. It helped our
    band get tighter. Latin nights began popping-up all over town. We received many
    offers to play them and we did. I wanted to expand the band and add a sax. It would
    give us much more versatility. Aldo knew a sax player and invited him to play with us
    at another Latin dance at the Hollywood Terrace in Brooklyn. I told Aldo that we got
    to get the band out of Brooklyn and into Manhattan. That is where all the real action
    is. We tried this new sax player out and he played very well, but he was a fucking
    nut. He was an Italian geep who spoke little English and he wanted to be in control
    or be the star of the show. He was much older&amp;brvbar; somewhere around 29 years old.
    Although the band sounded somewhat better with a sax, this guy wasn&amp;acute;t the one
    we were looking for. It will have to wait for another time. I do not think that Aldo
    knows anyone who is not Italian. Meanwhile, I kept the pressure on Aldo to get us out
    of Brooklyn. Joey and I were growing tired of these Latin nights. It was the same
    shit over and over again. Sure we were playing with stars like Mongo Santamaria and
    Tito Puente, but we were always second billing. We needed to move on and make a
    better name for ourselves. We wanted to grow and expand and do gigs that were fresh
    and alive&amp;brvbar;not boring. After all, people come to see the Latin groups not us.
    We need to break this rut! Therefore, the pressure is on Aldo again to get us
    out.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I planned out all the music for the group. I learned all the songs and rehearsed
    them with Joey first before Aldo came into the picture. I bought the records and
    sheet music and planned out the arrangements. It was a big job, but I enjoyed every
    minute of it. I knew every note and every drum beat before I entered rehearsal. I
    knew what was missing or needed in each instrument. My expertise was getting the band
    to develop a groove. I also knew how each instrument would be tuned for the best
    impact and sound. This was my job in the group, as well as keeping everyone in sprit
    and energy. This was my job. It was a tremendous responsibility and that is why I
    needed someone to handle the business. I could not do both. Therefore, it was my
    instruction that Aldo get us out of Brooklyn.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;With continues pressure, Aldo got the band our first gig in Manhattan. He found a
    little bar on Wall Street that was willing to give us a try. Apparently, Aldo met
    many people while working in Manhattan at his father&amp;acute;s business. With my
    constant pressure, Aldo asked some of his acquaintances, and thus came up with this
    bar. We arrived in this little bar on downtown Broadway and we played about three
    sets. It was a dive. There were very few people inside. It seemed like a nice little
    place for the daytime crowd, but in the evening it was dead. We got off early about
    11:30pm. I had known from asking around that the best club in Manhattan was &lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Trude Heller&amp;acute;s&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/90981/TRUDEM%7E1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in Greenwich Village. I took this early opportunity to convince
    Aldo and Joey that we go there to check-it-out. I wanted us all to see what was going
    on. Therefore, we decided to take a drive through the West Village streets to view
    some clubs. We entered Aldo&amp;acute;s vehicle and arrived at West 9th Street 6th
    Avenue. The first thing that caught our eye was this line of people on the steps
    leading into Trude Heller&amp;acute;s. We proceeded to find a parking spot in the area
    and as we got close to Trude&amp;acute;s place we could hear some music. We looked up at
    the neon sign, which was an outline of a woman&amp;acute;s face with the words, Trude
    Heller&amp;acute;s! Aldo is 19, I am 18, and Joey is 17. The drinking age is 18. We
    looked at the marquee in the front of the place and it had a picture of The Jimmy
    Castor Bunch. They were playing tonight. With excitement, I told Aldo and Joey,
    Let&amp;acute;s try to get in. The music sounded good, and I did not want to miss this.
    We arrived at the top of the eight step stairs, and we entered the twin glass doors.
    A distinguished looking Italian man dressed in a tuxedo waved us in to the bar area.
    He gave us the once over quickly, but he let us in without asking for I.D. I think he
    knew some of us were under age, but I think he also knew we were Italian and he let
    us slide. As we walked briefly to the packed bar area, I could not take my eyes off
    the band. I also could not believe the sound they had. The band was only three
    pieces, because &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Jimmy Caster&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/788418/jimmycastor.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    played the saxophone, but they sounded very big. I was astonished by how big their
    sound was. I&amp;acute;m sure Aldo and Joey felt the same. Aldo, Joey, and I watched
    intensively. We watch Jimmy&amp;acute;s performance and we were very impressed. His
    professionalism, his bands sound and the way they went through the songs. The songs
    were one after the other almost without stopping. Real smooth transitions! We were
    pressured by the bartenders to order a drink immediately, and so we did.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/683101/youngman.jpg"
    alt="young Chazz" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was a small club with a very big sound. The bar area was small and located
    directly to the left as you walked in the front door. It had a glass divider that
    separated the bar from the small main room. The divider was made of dark glass so
    that you could not actually see the band if you did not sit in the main room. It was
    sort of a punishment for drinking at the bar. In the main room, directly in front of
    this dark glass divider, were these 25-inch round tables with booth type seating
    facing the stage. Beyond that group of tables is a tiny isle that one would walk to
    the seating area or the bathrooms which was directly to the left. In front of this
    little isle were these tiny 15-inch round tables with a little candlelight in the
    center. They seated as many as four people each. In the center of the main room is a
    small dance floor, but enough to crowd about 60 people if it had to, and mostly it
    had to, because the place was packed. To the right of the dance floor and situated in
    the corner against the wall was another group of larger tables facing the performance
    stage. The stage was about 15 inches off the ground covered with a thick red carpet.
    The stage is about six -feet long and four-feet wide. Very small! There was a small
    platform located to the left of the stage above the tables against the wall. The
    platform was about is an 8-inchs wide. Up on the platform were attractive and sexy
    female dancers with mini skirts. Sometimes they had male counterparts. The dancers
    were called, The Trude Heller Dancers, appropriately. The place was jumping!!!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We watched Jimmy Castor for about 40 minutes and another band immediately came on
    stage. The music is continues. Jimmy band was finishing his last song of the set, the
    other band came up and plugged in and caught the same groove. The Jimmy Castor Bunch
    was good, but they weren&amp;acute;t great. As my ears adjusted to the room and sound,
    somewhere around a half hour, I noticed that they were a little weak at times. If
    they had an organ, they would have sounded much fuller. I of course was being very
    critical. Creative people react that way when they see other people&amp;acute;s art.
    Constructive criticism! It is a normal reaction if you want to learn and understand
    art. Jimmy Caster put on a great show and his professionalism really impressed Joey
    Aldo, and me.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I was listening to Jimmy&amp;acute;s rap and the words he was saying in signing off
    the set and introducing the next band. There were two sets of drums on the stage. The
    tall black guitarist plugged in. Jimmy was still talking as the next band was
    grooving. While this was going on, two horn players, a sax and trumpet walked up on
    to the stage, and as soon as Jimmy walked off the stage, the other band kicked in
    immediately into a new song, but they had horns. I could not believe my ears. I have
    never in my life heard a sound like this. The horns in this six-piece band had
    brought the club to a new height and a new direction. The club seemed to lift off the
    ground. Everyone everywhere in the club was moving their body. I could not see
    straight. I was so high from the music and drink that my adrenalin began flowing at
    an uncontrollable rate. I could not see straight. Then when you thought you
    couldn&amp;acute;t get any higher, this 6 foot 3 inch, 260 pound black man came walking
    on to the stage and started singing with this incredibly powerful voice and the whole
    club went into oblivion. Non-Stop, song into song, the band was incredible! The
    guitarist was playing chord structures that I have never heard or ever seen before,
    but all the musicians were great. The drummer also impressed me because he was
    hitting the snare drum and the bass drum so hard that the groove just jumped out at
    you. After about six songs, the band finally introduced itself. They are Benny Gordon
    and the Soul Brothers. Aldo wanted to leave because he had his father&amp;acute;s car and
    he had to be at work with his father in the morning. On our way out, we thanked the
    Italian looking man in the tuxedo, he smiled back, and as we entered the street, no
    one said a word to each other as we walked to the car.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Once we were in the car riding home I had spoke the first words, That was the most
    incredible experience of my life. Aldo and Joey at the same time, and with a low
    voice said, Wow! We were tired.... Or were we drunk&amp;brvbar;Or we were high from the
    music or exhausted? Aldo and Joey couldn&amp;acute;t believe the experience. We were all
    quietly thinking to ourselves. This experience would change my life forever. I went
    into that club as one person and exited another, and I was sure that Aldo and Joey
    felt the same way. Now I had to restructure. Joey said, How do we sound like that?
    The next day, I was still thinking how we could sound like that, and this is what I
    thought:&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;ul&gt;
      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;First, they had a bass player, and we had no bass. There is no bottom to our
        group.&lt;/p&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Second, we were mostly playing top forty songs and show tunes and the Trude
        Heller groups were totally R&amp;amp;B. The R&amp;amp;B radio stations were separate from
        mainstream.&lt;/p&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Third, they had horns.&lt;/p&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Forth, they did dance steps while they played to enhance their appearance and
        the music.&lt;/p&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Fifth, the club itself had a tight solid sound.&lt;/p&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;
    &lt;/ul&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next night we again played the Wall Street bar and it gave us the opportunity
    to reflect on last night. I basically said that we needed a bass player. It really
    made the difference. Aldo agreed. I could see Joey thinking, and that is what I
    wanted. I planted the seed in Joey&amp;acute;s head and I was hoping it would bloom. We
    again finished around 11:30pm, and I told Aldo and Joey that we should walk around
    the Village and see what else was going on at some of the other clubs. Aldo and Joey
    quickly agreed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;This time we drove the car through the narrow streets of the Village, and as we
    were coming down West 4th Street, we noticed a club called, The Cinderella Club. I
    said that looks interesting and Aldo began to park. We went into the &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Cinderella Club&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/173778/cindermatch.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, and it was a really dark and funky. We had the obvious look of a band,
    because we were dressed up in black suits with skinny ties. The owner came strolling
    over, and he said, Are you guys a band? I said yes. We are playing a few blocks away
    at this little bar; I then immediately said, Why don&amp;acute;t you hire us. The owner
    quickly said OK. I said, Let me get my drummer to speak with you, and I introduced
    Aldo to him. While Aldo was talking to the owner, I went to Joey and told him that
    the owner might hire us. Joey became very excited. The band on the stage was not too
    good, but they had a bass player and he played a Fender Bass just like the two bass
    players at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s. We could feel the bottom. Aldo finished the deal,
    and he told us that we were playing the gig full time Tuesday through Saturday
    starting next month. We flipped out! Aldo is becoming a good businessman, that is,
    he&amp;acute;s good at negotiating the money. We then entered Aldo&amp;acute;s car and drove
    home. On the way home, Joey decided to stop playing the guitar and learn to play the
    bass instead. Aldo and I became exceedingly happy. Joey said he was going to ask his
    parents for a loan, and buy a new Fender bass with a Fender bass amp. We had
    three-weeks to prepare for the Cinderella Club. Most of all, we were indeed playing
    in The Village. It wasn&amp;acute;t the happening part of the Village, but the happening
    part is just four blocks away. Better yet, no more Brooklyn!&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
  &lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-10-menora-temple.html"
      title="chapter-10-menora-temple" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 10 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-12-my-brothers-stores.html"
      title="chapter-12-my-brothers-stores" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 12 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610237913250669?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610237913250669'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610237913250669'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-11-greenwich-village.html' title='Chapter 11 - Greenwich Village'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610229803965854</id><published>2006-04-26T21:43:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-24T09:23:03.306-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 12 - My Brother's Stores</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/533675/subway.jpg"
    alt="Grand Central Subway Pic" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 12 - My Brother&amp;acute;s Stores&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;My brother, after arriving home from the Army, was rarely around. He immediately
    received a job at Peerless Camera Store, in Manhattan. It was the largest camera
    store in the New York area. I went to visit him a couple of times to have lunch. We
    hardly ever saw each other, because he was hanging out with his girlfriend in Long
    Island. They were getting married. I thought that I was going to be with my brother
    all the time, but instead I hardly ever seen him. It was if he never arrived home
    from the Army. His new attitude was an indication of the way things were going to go.
    It was a shock and disappointment for me. Things are happening so fast for him, that
    I&amp;acute;m trying to block out the sudden effect it&amp;acute;s having on me.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Two months after he&amp;acute;s home, his wedding begins. It was a surprise wedding.
    He married so quickly; it was difficult to adjust to my brother not being around
    anymore. My brother and his new wife went to Florida for their honeymoon.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I was getting ready to graduate &lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;High School&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/526305/GRADWDAD.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and my
    family began pressuring me to get a job. I told them that I had a job working with
    the band five nights a week at the Cinderella Club starting next month. They
    didn&amp;acute;t like it. My mother wanted me to get a job in a bank. That is what her
    best friend across the street, &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Zitsy Rose&amp;acute;s&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/62447/ZITSEY.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    son did. My mother&amp;acute;s pressure was so great that when I graduated, I went to
    apply at a bank in Manhattan. I did not feel comfortable when I went for the
    interview, and therefore, they did not hire me. My mother and sisters were very
    forceful. I told them that banking is not for me, and they started knocking the music
    again. I tried to explain that music came very natural to me, and that I was very
    good at it. I even grabbed my guitar to play some songs for them, but they refused to
    listen. They would only made sly remarks and laugh at my playing.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;About a month after my brother&amp;acute;s honeymoon, he received an offer to manage
    some camera stores that were located in various areas in the subway system in
    Manhattan. He was doing well, and my mother was telling him that she was worried
    about this music thing with me. My brother told my mother to tell me that I should
    consider working for him. My mother then pressured me to work for my brother. I
    wanted a car very badly, because Joey had bought this 1959 Pontiac Bonneville
    Convertible and it was very beautiful. I wanted so much, a car for myself. My sister
    Marie is a sweetheart, and the best person in the family. She had a good job on Wall
    Street and made me an offer. She told me that if I would go to work for my brother
    that she would co-sign a loan for me to get a new car. It was an offer I could not
    refuse, and besides, I could still do my music. If I do not like the job I will open
    at the Cinderella club in three-weeks and thus I could pay for the car.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I went to my brother&amp;acute;s main camera store located in the 50th Street subway
    at, &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Rockefeller
    Plaza&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/518115/rockefella1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. It was a little one-man store. My brother introduced me to the manager,
    and I began working, which required doing many errands. My brother told me that he
    would soon give me a store to run for myself. I was excited about that, but
    let&amp;acute;s see where this takes me. My first few weeks were good. I was hustling
    through the massive crowd going from store to store picking up supplies and relieving
    people. I was actually having a good time. It was interesting traveling through the
    subway system. I was learning all the hidden passageways, and all the shortcuts.
    Occasionally, my brother would take me around, and introduced me to many people. My
    mother and sister were very happy that I liked the job. I was also doing the band gig
    at the Cinderella Club, five nights a week. I was making good money between the both
    jobs. I told my sister that I wanted a car and I asked her to follow through with her
    promise. She gladly agreed.&lt;/p&gt;

     &lt;p&gt;I had been looking for the car I wanted, and it was definitely, a &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;1963 Chevy Impala Convertible&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/534244/impala.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. They were just beautiful. I went to the showroom and talked to the
    sales man. I picked out a Canary Yellow Impala with black leather interior. It came
    with all the options at a hefty price tag of $3,000.00. The payments would come to
    about $265.00 a month. My sister co-signed, and the contract for the car was
    completed. They had to special order the car, and it would take about two weeks to
    arrive. I was flabbergasted. I was the happiest person in the world, and my first car
    would be a beauty. Joey the bass player freaked out, and we would soon be both
    cruising around in competing cars. Aldo became very surprised, and slightly jealous.
    I had also learned that my brother Tom, behind my back, tried to convince my sister
    Marie not to co-sign the loan.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Two weeks later, the car arrived. I walked to the showroom to pick-up the car
    alone. As soon as I seen the canary-yellow 1963 Chevy Impala convertible with black
    interior, I fell in love. It was so beautiful. I put the top down and rode to
    everyone&amp;acute;s house to show it off. Then I went to my neighborhood church to have
    a priest bless it. Everyone had his or her cars blessed in our Italian neighborhood.
    I thanked my sister Marie with much love.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The band was also doing very well at the Cinderella Club five nights a week. Joey
    had learned to play the bass and he bought a new Fender bass and amp. Our band will
    improve immensely with a bass. I was now learning R&amp;amp;B tunes to teach to the band,
    and I now had a new approach in creating a new sound. I first had Aldo tune the bass
    drum to a low A, D, or E note depending upon the sound of the room. I would ask just
    the two of them to play. With only the bass and drums playing I should feel the
    bottom pouncing on my heart. Then we would tune-up together. When I&amp;acute;m doing
    this I&amp;acute;m very serious. When I&amp;acute;m on stage, I am also very serious. I only
    can smile when everything is working together in rhythm. I hear every note all the
    time. I know when something is out of place. With Aldo, I hear if his snare or bass
    drum is not loud enough or punchy, and if he&amp;acute;s not staying ahead of us. I apply
    the same to Joey&amp;acute;s bass. However, I had to learn the bass parts for Joey,
    because he is lazy. It doesn&amp;acute;t matter. I have to learn the songs anyway. I
    would learn the bass part then teach it to him.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When I&amp;acute;m on stage I keep them all on their toes. If someone slacks a bit
    they get my body language. If they don&amp;acute;t react quickly enough, then they will
    here from me verbally. I might say things like, Pick-it-up, pick-it-up, or, I
    can&amp;acute;t here you, I can&amp;acute;t here you. I developed dance steps watching other
    groups on stage and the band and I rehearsed them over and over. Basically, we all
    know and except each other for what we are capable, and we are good friends. Everyone
    would follow me. I called the songs. I counted them off and choose the tempo. I tell
    the band when and where to cut the songs by using my guitar neck. Everyone has to
    keep an eye on my neck. My guitar neck is my baton. I held the ending crescendos as
    long as I felt, and I did most of the announcing. Everyone followed me. When we
    learned a song I made sure that it was note for note with the record. This is because
    every single record has its own groove. There are maybe similarities with other
    records, but each record was already proven by being a hit, so why change it. Some
    bands develop a different style to present the song, but most of the time their style
    or arrangement isn&amp;acute;t as good as the original. The way it works is this: Once
    you play the song exactly as it is for two weeks straight, it either stays the same,
    or changes itself to a similar groove that the band develops itself. If it stays the
    same, then the groove is happening. However, if the groove changes, then that change
    must be better than the original or I will return it back to its original groove.
    That&amp;acute;s the way I do it, and that&amp;acute;s the way it works. More importantly,
    everyone in the band agrees with my ability to accomplish all this. Thus, The
    Van-Dells are now becoming more competitive. God gave me this talent so it comes
    natural to me. I felt compelled to do this as if I had knew it all along.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was tough, but I am working two jobs. My brother noticed that my band was
    progressing, and he decided to offer me a manager position with my own store. I
    believed he was trying to get me as involved as possible so that I could eventually
    stray away from my band and the music business altogether. He gave me a store to
    manage in the subway of the East 42nd Street station, otherwise known as &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Grand Central Station&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/627484/grandcentral.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. It was located in a deep passageway underground. This store was a very
    small, hole-in-the-ground type of store. This was not the kind of a store that my
    perception wanted to manage. I agreed to take it, because I really didn&amp;acute;t want
    to say no to my brother. I wanted to stay loyal to him, but the store became very
    boring, very fast. It is only 10 feet long by 5 feet wide. What kind of photography
    store is this? It was more like a big box. It only was a drop off point for
    developing and printing film. This sucks! It is even difficult for me to go to the
    bathroom, because no one would come by to relieve me. I had to close the store and
    lock it up in order to use the bathroom. I always listened to the radio intensely
    everyday. There was nothing else I could actually do. It was a meningless
    position&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/578972/Employ.jpg" alt="Ching Chow"
    class="entryphoto2" /&gt;I had the radio on one day, and I heard that The Beatles were
    about to arrive in New York. The airport was packed with thousands of screaming
    girls. The Beatles arrived at Kennedy Airport and there was uttered chaos. I would
    remember this day for the rest of my life. The Beatle mania thing was happening all
    over the country and the world. The Beatles were staying at The Plaza Hotel on 57th
    Street and 5th Avenue. The store was very slow and the radio DJ was transmitting
    directly from the Plaza Hotel live. The Beatles were traveling in a motorcade of
    black limousines from the airport to the hotel. The excitement was building on the
    radio. I wanted so much to be there for their arrival. It wasn&amp;acute;t very far from
    my store. I began to think&amp;brvbar;I could jump on the train, go one stop, and I would
    be there. The only way that I could be there was to close the store. Should I close
    the store and go? If I did, I knew my brother would flip-out if he found out. The
    radio is talking about all the people that were gathering at the Plaza Hotel waiting
    for the Beatles to arrive. I then said fuck it! I love music, and this is a
    one-time-event to see. This would be my opportunity to see The Beatles in person.
    Therefore, I purposly closed the store.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I quickly hopped on the express train one stop to 57th Street, and I arrived at
    the Plaza Hotel. There were massive people waiting for the Beatles. I pushed my self
    through the front of the crowd, and patiently waited. About a half hour later, the
    limousines pulled up, and the crowd went crazy. Paul McCartney got out of the limo
    and waved, and &lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;I was right
    there&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/977334/plaabeatlesight.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, just across the street. Then I saw the other Beatles exit the limos and
    they also wave to the crowd. What an experience! I then decided to quickly return to
    the store. I was away from the store for about two-hours, but as I returned it
    appeared that no one had noticed. Great! I reopened the store, put on the radio, and
    continued to listen to the excitement.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, my brother had learned probably from the ajoining neighbors who had
    businesses nearby that I had closed the store for a few hours. He became extremely
    mad. He asked me why I left the store, and I told him the truth. I went to see The
    Beatles arrival at the Plaza Hotel. He was not thrilled, but he said nothing.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next week, he transferred me to another store on the opposite side of town,
    42nd Street and 8th Avenue. Unlike the other store, this store was extremely busy. My
    brother asked me to take the money at the end of the day and drop it in the same
    chute where the customers would drop their film to be developed overnight. He said
    that he would retrieve it in the morning before I arrived to work. Everything was
    going very smooth for about three weeks. The band was forming large crowds at the
    Cinderella Club, I had a new car and I was making good money. My bother paid me two
    hundred dollars a week off the books and I was making three hundred and fifty dollars
    with the band. Together I was pulling in $550.00 a week. Not bad for a 19 year old
    kid.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Then one afternoon my brother asked me, Where is the money you were supposed to
    drop in the chute last night when you closed the store? I replied that I dropped the
    money in the chute as usual. He said that the money was not there in morning. I told
    him that I put it in the chute as usual. He said well maybe you forgot to put it in
    the chute. I got pissed off and replied, What the fuck do you want me to say Tommy? I
    put the money in the chute. My brother said that the money wasn&amp;acute;t there. I
    again replied that I put where it was supposed to go&amp;brvbar;I don&amp;acute;t know what
    happened if it&amp;acute;s not there. What I did not know, was that my brother called our
    mother, and told her that I stole the money from the store. He went on to tell her
    that I probably stole it because I needed to pay for my car payment. My sister Marie
    conveyed it to me about two weeks later.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My mother never said a word about it to me. I then purposely spoke to her, and I
    told her that I know that my brother told you that I stole some money, but I
    didn&amp;acute;t. I went on to tell her that I wouldn&amp;acute;t steal from anyone. It is
    not in my nature. I added that I believed that my brother stole it, and he tried to
    blame it on me. In fact, I am sure of it. I don&amp;acute;t need to steal money. I make
    more money with the band than I could ever make with the store. My mother confronted
    me about stealing the money as if she refused to believe me. That caused me to
    explode at her for believing only in my brother. I became very frustrated and annoyed
    that my own mother would not believe me. I told my mother to tell my brother that I
    quit! I told my mother that I didn&amp;acute;t need the fucking job.... I will make it
    with the band. From now on, I&amp;acute;m going to work with the band and concentrate on
    the music.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="prev-date"&gt;

  &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-11-greenwich-village.html"
    title="chapter-11-greenwich-village" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 11  &amp;laquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

&lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="next-date"&gt;

 &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html"
     title="chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 13 &amp;raquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;
    
    
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610229803965854?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610229803965854'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610229803965854'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-12-my-brothers-stores.html' title='Chapter 12 - My Brother&apos;s Stores'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610221253502824</id><published>2006-04-26T21:41:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-24T09:42:26.743-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 13 - The Cinderella Club and Trude Heller's and the day America died</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/424614/CINERELL.jpg"
    alt="The Vandells Cinderella Club Ad" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 13 - The Cinderella Club and Trude Heller's and the day America
    died.&lt;/h2&gt;
 &lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    The Cinderella Club is great and we are finally playing in the Village. The owner
    loved us and after the first week, he wanted us to be the main band at the Cinderella
    Club. The club had two bands on Friday and Saturday night, but we were the only band
    during the week. The club was slow and there were not many people strolling through
    the area. Joey practiced a great deal on the bass, but it wasn&amp;acute;t until our
    second week, live at the club, that he really got the feel of it. That was all right,
    because we started on a Tuesday when only a few people showed up. On the weekend
    everybody was drunk and didn&amp;acute;t care about anything. However, after about four
    weeks we were packing in a large crowd, but the crowd sucked. It was mostly a
    laid-back atmosphere type club. Know one dressed-up to come to this club. Our band
    had to dress down to eventually fit in because normally we always dress well. This is
    because The Cinderella Club is located on West 4th Street and not on West 8th Street
    where everything is really happening. West 8th Street is the main drag. That is where
    we wanted to eventually be.&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
     

    &lt;p&gt;For now we needed to use The Cinderella Club to try to create the sound for
    Trude&amp;acute;s. We were just a three-piece group, but we all sang and that alone that
    made us sound very big. Now that Joey&amp;acute;s playing the bass we needed to work on
    our vocal harmonies with Joey&amp;acute;s bass in hand. Then we needed to work on better
    songs and since I&amp;acute;m working for my brother in the day it will take a while for
    us to accomplish this. We have time and we are all making good money. Most of all
    we&amp;acute;re having fun.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Since we were now just a few blocks away from Trude Heller&amp;acute;s, Aldo, Joey,
    and I walked over to West 8th Street on our break to see what was happening. We
    strolled down &lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;McDougal
    Street&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/482220/mcdougalstreet.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; toward West 8th Street, and when we arrived to Eighth Street, we saw this
    massive beautiful crowd standing outside this club called, The Eighth Wonder. We
    could not get too close to the club because there are just too many people standing
    in front of the place. Therefore, we walked over to West 9th Street to take a look at
    Trude&amp;acute;s club, whom ever she is! Believe it or not, the club was not too
    crowded. It seems the Eighth Wonder club is stealing the show tonight. We walked back
    up West 8th and there were other clubs. Some located in basements and others one
    flight up from the street level, but they were all not really happening. Then we
    proceeded back to the Cinderella and passed the crowd hanging around The Eight
    Wonder. I told the guys that next week we have to go into The Eighth Wonder to
    check-it-out. They all agreed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next week on Tuesday, which was our night off, we arrived at The Eighth Wonder
    to check-it-out. We walked in and the bar was located immediately on the left. A man
    came to us and asked if we wanted a table. We accepted. He walked us to a table and
    we were seated. Apparently there is a cover charge of five dollars per person to sit
    at a table. There were only about ten people in the club. The band was good. It was
    only a four-piece group and they had a very nice sound. The band was called, Joey
    Greco and the Firelites. We called the manager of the club, the same man who seated
    us, and began talking to him. I told him that we were a band that was now playing at
    The Cinderella Club on West 4th Street, and that we wanted to play at this club. The
    manager smiled and introduced himself as Joel Heller. I said, Holy shit, are you
    related to Trude Heller Joel laughed at my innocence. He said, Yes, that is my
    mother. I enthusiastically told him that we wanted desperately to play at his
    mother&amp;acute;s club. Joel went on to say that the only way an unknown band could play
    at his mother&amp;acute;s club was to make a mark in his club first. He also said that
    his mother was very strict about bands. Hearing this, I then asked for an audition.
    He replied, OK. Come do a couple of sets next Tuesday night. It is the slowest night
    of the week. Come audition around 9:00pm and if you are good we will talk. Great! I
    replied. We shook his hand to thank him. He told us that we didn&amp;acute;t have to pay
    the cover charge. We continued to watch the other band to learn some pointers and
    then we left. Wow, I said, What a nice guy he is. I told Aldo and Joey that if we get
    into this club we would only be one step from a dream come true. Joey and Aldo both
    agreed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next Tuesday, we showed up at The Eighth Wonder and set-up our instruments. We
    played our first set and then we broke and turn the stage over to Joey Greco&amp;acute;s
    group. I told Aldo to go speak to Joel and ask him if he likes us. I told Aldo that
    this is where we need your business sense. Go secure a gig here. Aldo sat at the rear
    bar with Joel Heller for a talk. Aldo returned to give us the good news. Apparently,
    Joel liked us so much that he booked us to play along side of Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band
    indefinitely. Joey and I were lost for words. Not bad for a three-piece group! We
    were now one step closer to playing the main Trude Heller&amp;acute;s club. As it would
    turn out, it would be a giant step.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We had to finish our week with the Cinderella Club. We told the owner that we were
    leaving, and the owner looked very sad. He asked why, and we told him that we were
    going to start at The Eighth Wonder next week. The owner was so very wonderful to us,
    but he understood and wished us well. Now we have another full time gig, Tuesday
    through Saturday at the Eighth Wonder. I told Aldo that we should now think about
    expanding the band. We all agreed, and decided to look for a sax player.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We started our gig at the Eighth Wonder and everything went fine. Everyone liked
    us and we were beginning to become very comfortable. Joey Greco and his band are real
    helpful to us. They made us feel very comfortable. However, we were anxious to meet
    Trude Heller herself. In talking with Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band, we were confronted
    with a few disturbing answers to some of our questions. First we learned that Joey
    Greco&amp;acute;s band was working at The Eighth Wonder over a year. They were called to
    fill-in at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s six times in the past year, and each time they were
    returned back to The Eighth Wonder the next day. They never had the opportunity to
    play there more than one night. Second, that Trude Heller is gay and she is very mean
    and strict with bands. If the band did not lower down their sound when she told them
    to, she would fire them on the spot, and were told to pack their gear and get out.
    This was while the whole club is jammed packed with people. Wow! To make things
    worst, we learned that she rarely ever comes to visit this club The Eighth Wonder. It
    was a club to keep her son Joel out of her hair and keep him busy. Thus it seemed to
    be pretty depressing news if you ask me. We had hoped that somehow she would get wind
    of us, but I also must say that Joel Heller is a very nice guy and enjoyable to work
    for.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band was indeed correct! We have been playing at the Eighth
    Wonder now for over a month, and we had never seen or heard anything about his mother
    Trude Heller. However, we are meeting and playing with many beautiful girls. The club
    hired these cute little female dancers named, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Salisbury
    Twins&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/671841/SalisburyTwins.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. The girls looked identical. The twins thought that Joey and I were twins.
    In fact, most of the girls we were meeting at the club had been mixing us up. A girl
    that Joey knew would come up to me thinking I was Joey, and a girl I knew would come
    to Joey thinking he was I. I do not know why, I don&amp;acute;t think that Joey and I
    look alike at all, but apparently the girl&amp;acute;s seem to think so. When we would
    correct this mix-up, the girls would say to us, Oh, Well you must be brothers. We
    would tell the girls that we weren&amp;acute;t brothers, but they would never believe us.
    It was such a confusing issue, that Joey and I decided to tell them that we were
    indeed brothers. Everyone believed us and therefore the confusing issue was resolved.
    The Salisbury Twins thought we were twins and of course we told them that we were.
    This made it easy for Joey and me to date them. We needed to change our names because
    Joey and I were fooling around so much that we thought it would be good to develop a
    stage name. Therefore, I changed my name to Chuck Harris, and Joey changed his to
    Joey Martino.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was easy for Joey and me to fool around with the Salisbury twins. We looked
    like double twins when we were all together. The Salisbury twins were very young in
    their brains, maybe about 13 years old, but they were very sexy and hot. The twins
    had the day off on Tuesday night so they decided to be with us at the club. I had my
    car parked in front of the club so that Joey and I and the twins could hangout in it
    during our break. That night we were all in my car. I am sitting in the front seat
    with one of the twins and Joey was in the back with the other. The twins a spray can
    from their purse. They then began spraying this white foam type junk throughout the
    interior of the car. I began yelling at them to stop, but they continued spraying it
    all over Joey and me, and everywhere throughout the car. It looked like shaving
    cream. The twins were uncontrollable. I quickly grabbed the spray can from them and I
    began spraying the white foam on the twin&amp;acute;s faces. The twins began yelling and
    screaming as Joey and I were laughing. Suddenly, a man came up to the car and knocked
    on the window. I looked, and he presented a gold police badge at me. I lowered the
    window to learn that they are two undercover police detectives. They asked us all to
    exit the car. I was pissed! This is Tuesday night and there is hardly anyone walking
    on the streets, and these two dicks come out of nowhere and spoil our fun with the
    girls. They asked me for my license and registration. I asked them, What&amp;acute;s up,
    were not bothering any one. They did not like that, so they asked to see
    everyone&amp;acute;s ID. The twin&amp;acute;s shuffled around through their purse, which was
    all covered with the white foam, and handed the police their ID&amp;acute;s. Meanwhile,
    Joey is only 17 years old. I was hoping that the detectives would not notice our band
    photo on the clubs window. One must be 18 to perform in a club, and have in
    possession a cabaret license. Joey told the detective that he did not have his ID. I
    tried to steer the cops thought a pattern away from the club window, and then they
    asked us what we were doing here. While we were explaining that we were just having a
    little fun, the other detective looked at the marquee and noticed we were the band.
    After learning that Joey was underage, the cop called Joel Heller out front and told
    him about Joey. That triggered a set of problems for Joel, but after a long
    discussion they agreed to let Joey play at the club as long as he did not drink. The
    cops then walked on their way. Mutherfuckering cops. That is what they were. Give
    them a badge and they will play God. Joel used excellent diplomatic tack to get us
    out of that unexpected situation. Joel then told us all to get inside, and as we
    apologized to him. Joel told us not to worry. Joel loved us, because he finally had
    two excellent bands playing in his club. He definitely did not want to loose that.
    Joel has a warm heart.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next Tuesday night was very special evening. Guess who showed up at the club?
    Trude Heller herself! She came in on this quiet night and sat in the back where it
    was dark. She watched our performance carefully and left just before we were
    preparing to break. We were very happy with that, because now she knows who we are.
    Joel didn&amp;acute;t mention anything so I guess she came to see the new boys on the
    block. Great news! Now at least we know that she knows who we are. Everyone in our
    band was ecstatic.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, The Beatles music is changing the world. Music had never been the same
    since they came about. There are many England rock bands that are being exposed, and
    trying to follow The Beatles footsteps. These new bands are very good. They call it
    the English Invasion. However, Rhythm and Blues is also gaining momentum. It is a
    wonderful time to be alive and enjoy music. You could see the attitudes changing
    throughout the country. More and more clubs are starting to form, and people are
    starting to get out more to enjoy themselves in the clubs and the girls are very easy
    to be with. It seems that everyone has their guard down feeling very good and
    comfortable about their lives, but &lt;i&gt;something is about to drastically happen that
    would destroy it all and change the world and America forever&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My life is very good now. I&amp;acute;m very happy. I love the positive progression of
    the band and the way life is moving with it. I'm also making some good money too so
    things are moving very well. If I could just move and get away from this negativity
    toward music and my being in this business from members of my family at just my home,
    things will be about perfect. So the next thing to do is that I need to concentrate
    on moving out of my house.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I was at home learning some new songs when I heard that President Kennedy was &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;shot and
    killed&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/87182/kennedyshot.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. I could not believe my ears. I continued to learn songs as though nothing
    had happened. I unconsciously developed a mental block toward it. The music scene, my
    life is so wonderful and happening that I did not want any thing to disturb it.
    Nothing was on my mind on November 22, 1963, but the excitement of waiting to get
    back up to the stage and play.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Still not grasping the ramifications of this day or hour, I jumped in my
    convertible and turned left on Avenue V to West 6th Street. I made a right and
    proceeded up West 6th Street, then another right on to Avenue W, and a quick right on
    86th Street. When I got to Barney&amp;acute;s candy store, I made a left and traveled
    around the streets curving around the Marlboro projects, which shortly becomes Avenue
    Z. When I hit the light at Stillwell Avenue nd Avenue Z, I make a quick left and
    right on to Bay 50th Street, which leads me onto the Belt Parkway entrance on te
    other side of Cropsey Avenue. Once on the Belt Parkway, the ride takes me past the
    Verrazano Narrows Bridge, which is the largest span bridge in the world. The bridge
    connects Brooklyn to Staten Island. I pass under it and the view is just beautiful.
    As I pass the &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Bayridge area&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/603779/beltpkwy.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of
    Brooklyn.... O&amp;acute;shit! ...A fucking cop....he&amp;acute;s sitting along the side of
    the road on the grass.... Here he comes.... His lights are on.... I get a fucking
    ticket. 62 in a 50! They see new cars and they love to nail you. I am off again; let
    me read this ticket...$20.00. Fuck&amp;brvbar;Thank God I am making good money. Another
    three points! Now I&amp;acute;ll have nine points altogether. If I get another speeding
    ticket I&amp;acute;ll loose my license.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I am now heading on the Brooklyn Queens Expressway that elevates above 3rd Avenue.
    It is a long straight stretch, which eventually curves to the left and trestles high
    over Redhook, Brooklyn. There is nothing on the radio except information about the
    President Kennedy killing. Then after about 1000 yards, the BQE trestles down again
    and I now have a choice.... Go straight to enter the Brooklyn Battery Tunnel, which
    exits into the lower Wall Street area of Manhattan. It is a $1.00 toll. Or bear right
    on the continuation of the BQE. I always go that way. Fuck the toll. I continue on
    the BQE as it now descends below street level until we hit Park Slope. Then the BQE
    glides along the coast of Park Slope with a magnificent view of the East River and
    lower Manhattan. As we pass under the Brooklyn Bridge, we take the next exit, which
    is the entrance ramp on to the Brooklyn Bridge. Once on the bridge we pass over the
    East River, which separates Brooklyn from Manhattan. As I come off the Brooklyn
    Bridge, I enter Chambers Street, and after three blocks west, I make a right on
    Church Street. I head north on Church Street, which connects directly to 6th Avenue,
    also known as Avenue of the Americas. I travel north on Sixth Avenue. I then pass
    Soho, which is a short term for South of Houston Street, then I cross Houston Street
    and pass Noho, and then into the West Village. I drive to West 8th Street make a
    right and there is the Eighth Wonder. I have to get a shirt. I left my house too
    fast. I must look good tonight.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;This Kennedy killing is now becoming very serious. I am just starting to feel the
    effect it is having on me. Joey and Aldo arrived at the club in a state of ultimate
    confusion as well. There are no patrons inside the Eight Wonder. Everyone is in a
    continuous state of shock. We performed. But Joel let us go home early. The club was
    empty and no one ever arrived.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/944487/jfk1.jpg"
    alt="JFK's funeral, Arlington, Nov. 25, 1963" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, I spent the entire day with my father watching the TV and following
    the events of the killing of our president. It was horrifying. I can remember that
    day with vivid detail. I was walking up the steps in my house, which leads to the
    bedrooms.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/856757/oswaldshot.jpg"
    alt="Oswald Shot By Jack Ruby" class="entryphoto" /&gt;Halfway up the stairs, I heard
    that they were transferring Oswald. I hesitated, thinking of turning around to go
    back down the stairs to watch this part on the TV. I turned around to look at my
    father watching the TV and as I was walking down the steps, I heard a shot. I saw my
    father&amp;acute;s body jump in shock. I paused for a few seconds and my mind was in
    wonderland. Then I ran down the stairs to look at the TV again. My father and I were
    devastated. I will never forget that jump my father did when the gunshot sounded, but
    most importantly the facial reaction he had. It was as if his world had ended. For
    the next two weeks, every one in the world would be in morning. A depressing state
    for the world.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was the day America died ...forever!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Nothing is or will ever be the same again! My music career just went down the
    drain. This country called America that I grew up and lived out in thus far is now
    has been officially designated as ENDED!. I will never know or see that country I
    knew and loved again. Things will move along very slowly, but within a few years,
    nothing I lived through or experienced will ever exist again, because something
    inside of me (my sense) is telling me that this ia a takeover. This event is bigger
    than anyone can even imagine, except for myself.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;OK now, I must try to go on with my life. What else can I do? The band is
    happening, and I was enjoying the way my life is progressing up until now. It seems
    that every year there is another improving progression in my life. I feel that life
    itself was improving and people were becoming more loving to one another and happier.
    The only thing on my mind right now should be progressing more effectively with the
    band, and improving my guitar playing. I must think positive and stand above it all.
    That is all that matters right now. However, this &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;killing of our
    president&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/49123/newspaperkennedy.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is fucking everything up including my thought process, and I'm also
    aware that in reality now, everything I said is actually going to regress.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A few weeks later, I was sitting in front of my house relaxing and strumming on my
    guitar. Suddenly, a very strange thing happened. I became inspired by Jose Feliciano
    record, "Light My Fire". I had learned how to play that song, and I was fooling
    around on my guitar picking with my fingers thinking of the &lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Verrazano Narrows Bridge&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/976463/verrazano.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Sometimes, when I was with a girl in my car, we would go park in the
    parking area located near the Verrazano Bridge. The girl and I would make out in the
    car or we would exit the car and walk around under the lights of the bridge. It is a
    very beautiful sight and very romantic. Anyway, I was thinking of this and a song and
    melody just shot into my head from out of nowhere. In just five minutes, the song was
    completed, as if someone just transferred the lyrics and chords right into my head.
    It was the first song I had ever written. To my surprise, I could not believe that I
    wrote it. I was always wondering how to write songs, but this way was
    ridicule&amp;acute;s. Anyway, I played the song for Joey the bass player and he loved it.
    Thus, my first written song was, "The Verrazano Bridge".&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/547234/eighthwriteup.jpg"
    alt="Eighth Wonder writeup of The Vandells" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That evening, when I arrived at the Eighth Wonder, I decided I was going to hang
    out at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s club when I was on my breaks to observe. I did this for
    two weeks and everyone who works there now knows me. I have been watching everything
    that goes on in the club. I definitely know what Trude Heller looks like now, and I
    have been watching her actions. She is tough all right and a good business person!
    She sits in the corner table near the back by the bar. I watched her one night get
    up, and walk silently down the little isle between the tables and looks at the band
    as she holds her ear lobe. That is her key for the band to lower down. She then would
    walk back to her table and sit down again. I've been watching the movement in the
    club and everyone s actions and I'm picking it all up and learning it. If a band did
    not respond to her silent hand requests, she would fire them immediately on the spot.
    In the middle of the evening, with the place packed, the band would have to pack up
    and leave swiftly. Then she would call up the next band and tell them to play a
    double set while she summoned a replacement band from The Eighth Wonder. The band at
    the Eighth Wonder whom she chose would have to take their guitars without the cases,
    walk around the corner, enter Trude Heller&amp;acute;s, and proceed in the kitchen to
    wait to be called to perform, which was usually after the next song after they
    arrived. Now after playing a set at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s, the replacement band would
    then go back around the corner to The Eighth Wonder and play another set. The band
    would have to do this, play contiuously all night without a break untill 4am in the
    morning. Joey Greco had explained it all to me at one time before. It seems that is
    the only way a band is going to play a night at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s unless you are a
    well-known accepted group.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Sure enough, the following week, she fired a band, but instead of calling us, she
    called Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band as the replacement. We were very disappointed of
    course, but we were patiently hanging in there. Meanwhile, Aldo found a sax player
    named Ritchie whom he met somewhere in New Jersey. Ritchie came to the Eighth Wonder
    for an afternoon rehearsal. We asked Joel Heller if he would tell the janitor to let
    us in for practice. He agreed and Joel also showed us how to turn on the lights and
    PA system. Joel instructed the janitor to let us in the club for rehearsal. Ritchie
    the sax was fucking great! He also was a wonderful young guy and he had a great
    voice. He loved to sing background. He knew music and music theory like the back of
    his hand. I could tell him to play a part a certain way, and he would do it
    instantaneously without a problem. As a bonus, he also played the flute very well. He
    was a long standing musician in demand. He was a free-lance musician and making a
    good living. We asked him if he wanted to join our group and he quickly replied yes
    without any hesitation. Wow! We now have a wonderful new addition to the band, a sax,
    flute, and a forth voice.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That night at the Eighth Wonder our first set with Ritchie on the sax, flute and
    voice blew everyone away, including Joel Heller. Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band felt very
    helpless. We were below them in standing and experience ever since we arrived in this
    club, but tonight we jumped way ahead of them all in one moment. In the following two
    days getting tighter and tighter the band was smoking. Our vocal harmonies had become
    much richer and full with a forth voice. With another lead instrument and lead
    singer, not to mention the flute, we expanded our repertoire. We were now
    concentrating on learning and playing more R&amp;amp;B tunes. We had quickly expanded our
    horizons. What a difference the right person makes. The right type of musician
    added.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It did not take long for Trude Heller to hear about our new sound, and doing
    something that she is never known to do, she quickly and secretly arrives at The
    Eighth Wonder to hear our new expanded band, and she made herself very noticeable to
    us. She even asked Joel to invite us to her table for an introduction. We all went to
    her table and shook hands with her, but that was all, because her vibes felt very
    distant. However, things are looking great! She complimented us on our new sound and
    we just smiled. We were still waiting for that big break, even though we somehow knew
    now it was eventually coming, and we were very excited about it. The point now is
    when and where she will call for us.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next evening, Trude had secretly returned to the Eighth Wonder once again. I
    noticed her sitting in the back end of the Eighth Wonder in a darkly lit corner
    table. However, I also noticed, as I was playing that Trude had some personal company
    with her. I was straining my eyes to distinguish who was sitting with her. It looks
    like &lt;a id="menu6"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Xavier Cugat&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/344716/XavierCugat.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    and some young blond female. I whispered to the guys on stage that Xavier Cugat was
    sitting with Trude at the back table. When our band finished our set we were quickly
    escorted by her son Joel to Trude&amp;acute;s table. We were introduced to Xavier Cugat
    and this young foxy Spanish girl named &lt;a id="menu7"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Charo&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/916073/charo.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. We all could
    not take our eyes off of her. Her big breasts were popping out of her dress. Then
    Trude told us that Charo is an up-and-coming-singer. Trude asked us if we would like
    to back Charo in performing some songs here at The Eighth Wonder. We all quickly
    agreed. We didn&amp;acute;t want to refuse any requests by Trude. The only problem was
    that Charo spoke no English and she was new to America. We had then set-up rehearsal
    schedules. I told Trude that I would be happy to pick Charo up at her apartment on
    East 34th Street and drop her off there after rehearsals. Everyone agreed. I wanted
    to get into Charo&amp;acute;s pants so badly. She had a most beautiful little tightly
    shaped body. Although Charo didn&amp;acute;t speak any English, I was going to try and
    put the make on her. The next week as scheduled, I arrived at Xavier Cugat&amp;acute;s
    apartment waiting for Charo to enter my Chevy impala convertible. I had the top down
    to create a special mood. I bopped the horn, and shortly thereafter she arrived and
    sat in my Chevy. She looked fucking hot! Here I was&amp;brvbar;driving downtown toward
    the West Village with this beautiful Spanish blond in my car. I tried to communicate
    with her, but it was extremely difficult. She was so actively alive and fresh with
    enthusiasm, and she was extremely friendly and happy. I wondered, as well as the band
    members, how she became the girlfriend of Xavier Cugat. I guess in a way it is
    simple&amp;brvbar;Hey girl; I&amp;acute;ll make you a star routine.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Charo and I arrived at the Eighth Wonder and the band had been waiting for us. We
    had a most difficult time trying to find a song that we could do with her. She then
    took out her classical nylon string guitar and sang us a song in Spanish that she had
    already knew. We tried to develop an arrangement to her song, but it was not in tune
    to our style of music. We had eventually developed some sort of guideline, but time
    had passed very quickly so we had to continue our rehearsal with her the next day. I
    had to return her home. Charo and I entered my convertible and I took a long route
    back to her apartment. I wanted to make it with her badly!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, I again picked Charo her up at her apartment. This time I decided to
    show her a little of the city during our trip downtown. We drove around through the
    Wall Street area. Charo was digging it with much excitement. We tried communicating
    with one another, but again it was almost impossible. I knew that if I would pick her
    up and drop her off everyday that I eventually would get much closer to her, and she
    to me. Oh, would I love to do her.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After about a week of escorting Charo to rehearsals, we were going to perform our
    first engagement together on Saturday night. Xavier Cugat and Trude Heller attended,
    and both were anxiously observing. As Charo sang, she would often turn to me and
    smile. She and I had now developed a nice friendship even though there was a language
    barrior. Xavier, watching closely, quickly noticed the little bond that we had both
    developed. He showed some jealously as he watched his little sweetheart perform. The
    next day, Charo and Xavier were gone. We never ever heard anything from them again.
    Trude also had never made a mention about they&amp;acute;re whereabouts or they&amp;acute;re
    future intentions. I expected Xavier to sweep Charo away from our band. We were all
    about the same age as her, and our band was very handsome. As far as the band was
    concerned, Charo actually did not fit in our style of music. With the language
    barrior it was more of an aggravation than anything else. The lack of communication
    and the undeveloped musical ability of Charo was more of a hindrance to us. We were
    actually glad that she was gone. However, she was one of the most beautiful and
    friendly young woman that we had ever seen, and what an incredible body she has!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, I am digging this new girl Barbara who has been hanging out at the
    Eighth Wonder every weekend with her girlfriends. These girls came from and live in
    New Jersey. Barbara has got a cute little body and some nice tits. She not great
    looking but I think she likes me too. It is something I need to investigate
    further.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Our band&amp;acute;s sound is progressing better and better. A month and a half had
    gone by very quickly and after Charo, we didn't see her much. We were thinking that
    her interest in us was only for Charo and not for her big club. We were feeling a
    little disappointed. We thought that something would have happened by now. In the
    meantime, our contiuing great improvement is deteriorating Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band
    very rapidly. It&amp;acute;s not that Joey Greco&amp;acute;s band sounds any different.
    It&amp;acute;s just that we sound ten times better. It is beginning to become an
    embarrassment for Joey, and as such, we are feeling kinda sad that we are doing this
    to his band because he such a wonderful inspirational guy and a wonderful
    guitarist.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night, while we were performing on stage, I saw Joel Heller suddenly pick-up
    the telephone. He doesn't answer the phone unless mother is calling. While he was on
    the telephone, he was continuously looking at us and smiling. I knew that something
    was up. I turned to Joey and told him that I think that something is brewing. Joey
    asked What? I told him to look at Joel. I then turned to Aldo and said, This could be
    the shot that we have been waiting for, as I nodded to Aldo to look at Joel Heller
    talking on the phone. We just knew that the next time Trude requested a band that it
    would be us, but the phone had never rang up until now. No doubt about it! Joel then
    hung-up the telephone and gave us the cut sign by sliding his hand across his neck.
    In sign language, I asked Joel, You want us to cut? Joel then put out his arm and
    pointed to Trude Heller&amp;acute;s. Oh man, we went crazy! We got so excited. We quickly
    ended the song in extreme happiness, grabbed our instruments, and before we went out
    the door, we each slapped Joel&amp;acute;s hand with a high-five. Joel told us with a big
    smile on his face, Well, this is the moment you guys have been waiting for,
    knock&amp;acute;em dead! It seems that a top band showed up at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s
    incomplete, and she got pissed and told them to pack up and leave. She called us in
    to take their place. The big break! We are now about to play a performance of a
    lifetime.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Trude Heller&amp;acute;s is known as the biggest and most exciting happening club in
    America. Hollywood stars and the jet setter&amp;acute;s frequented her club daily. All
    the big names in the business, as well as, the most important and influential people
    attended her club. It was the place to be. However, just because a band is filling in
    from The Eighth Wonder doesn&amp;acute;t mean that the band would play there again, or
    full-time. Almost every band from The Eighth Wonder who had to fill-in at
    Trude&amp;acute;s had returned to The Eighth Wonder the following day. However, this is
    our chance to get down and boogie and show her what we got and what we can do. It was
    the moment we have been waiting for it is a Friday night. The biggest night of the
    week! We grabbed our instruments and ran around the block to Trude&amp;acute;s club.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;As we exited the club, West 8th Street was jammed with people, and as we were
    running through the crowds, with our instruments in hand, everyone stared at us and
    thought that we were nuts. Imagine walking along on a busy street in Manhattan and
    seeing a band all dressed in blue sparkle jackets running with guitars and a sax pass
    you. What would you think? It was weird.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We entered the club and all the workers were waiting for us to arrive. We noticed
    the great pleasing expression on Trude&amp;acute;s face that we made it to the club very
    quickly, and wasted no time. We were shocked to see that there was no band playing.
    We got up on the stage plugged in while everyone in the audience was quietly waiting
    and watching, and we quickly began to play. Everyone at first just stared at us for a
    moment until they started to feel the groove. As soon as they felt the strong groove
    we were laying down, everyone began to move. Once they started to move they began to
    smile, and then the place was began jumping. As we got to the third song
    instantaneously, (Instantaneously means, As soon as the song ended, one had to
    quickly start the next song so that the momentum was never lost, and Trude loved
    this.) We were prepared for this moment, the club was jumping and Trude began to
    smile openly. I could see that she was very impressed at our attitudes and quickness.
    Then in the middle of our fourth song, she did her famous, to the ear lobe,
    lowering-down-act. However, we were all prepared for this and she didn't know that we
    knew. She got up from her table walked silently down the narrow isle and put her hand
    to her ear lobe as if she was going to train us to follow her comands. We had
    practiced to instantaneously lower down on command at The Eighth Wonder many times to
    get an instant simultanious lower down. Before she could take her hand away from her
    ear we freaked her out by instantly lowering the sound a few notches. We can see the
    happiness in her expression as she walked back to her table. It was as if we were
    playing there for years. After we finished our set we quickly headed back to The
    Eighth Wonder to do another forty-minute set then it was back to Trude&amp;acute;s to
    perform a forty-minute set again. We did this going back and forth thing for the
    remainder of the evening. It was extremely tiring! As soon as we finished our last
    set at Trude&amp;acute;s, Trude requested to talk with Aldo in her private office. A good
    sign! Aldo was in her office for about a half-hour so we all thought that this was a
    positive reaction and something good could come of it! We were all hoping! Aldo
    finally exited her office and said, "Well boys, as of the following Monday, we are
    now playing full-time at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s!" Bam!!!! We are in!!!! Not only are we
    playing at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s, but she wants us to be the main house band. We get
    one week off every month, and we all would be earning $500.00 cash a week each. That
    is $1,500 a month each! It is our dream coming true. Tomorrow night at The Eighth
    Wonder our band will have a great going away celebration with Joel Heller and Joey
    Greco.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, I told my family the good news, but they were not impressed in the
    least. My sister Jeannette again reiterated that if I continue doing music I would
    regret it in my older life. My mother kept asking me to get a real job and
    specifically stressed that I should have remained working for my brother. A slight
    argument erupted as I tried to defend myself in the mist all this negative energy.
    All I know is that I must get away from this house. The TV was on at my house and the
    news was very disturbing. It seems that our new &lt;a id="menu8"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;President Johnson&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/63033/johnson.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    is escalating the war in Vietnam. Since the past and current new musical revolution
    had made the country happier and more outgoing, no one wants this war. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu9"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Anti-war demonstrations&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/908107/demostration1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; are beginning to pop-up all over the place. Everyone is now
    talking against his bad actions, and this Vietnam War. I&amp;acute;m sure that if enough
    people stand against this thing, and it looks as thought this is happening, the War
    will dissipate or or I hope it will.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That evening, we all celebrated our last night at the Eighth Wonder. Trude gave us
    Sunday evening off so that we could start at her club on Monday. Joel Heller
    surprisingly bought us a cake and he gave our band free drinks on the house. Joey
    Greco&amp;acute;s band was very happy for us. They were actually glad that we were
    leaving, because then they would have their number-one position back at the Eighth
    Wonder again. So, everyone was happy! We all had a wonderful time that evening. I
    grabbed the girl Barbara and gave her a big kiss, and I asked her to come to
    Trude&amp;acute;s to hangout and see me. Barbara pleasantly agreed!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We opened at Trude&amp;acute;s on Monday night. We needed a professional photo of our
    group for the Marquee located out front just as the other bands had. I had noticed
    that the name Bruno of Hollywood was on all the professional photos of bands.
    Therefore, I suggested to Aldo that we do the same. Aldo would set it up!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We were now extremely better than The Jimmy Castor Bunch; in fact, no band could
    come hear to us except for Benny Gordon &amp;amp; the Soul Brothers. They were playing
    elsewhere and occasionally they would be available for Trude Heller&amp;acute;s. Benny
    Gordon&amp;acute;s band was originally a church group. They knew how to get down and
    swing and they had two horns. They enjoyed performing in church vesus a club. When
    they were not playing at Trude&amp;acute;s, they mostly performed at black clubs. They
    were the only band we knew that could out-perform and out-groove us on stage. The
    Van-Dells had made the transition. When we obtained Ritchie the sax, we began
    focusing on performing more R&amp;amp;B tunes recorded by Wilson Picket, Sam &amp;amp; Dave,
    Otis Redding, and Booker T &amp;amp; the MG&amp;acute;s. So now that we&amp;acute;re playing full
    time at Trude&amp;acute;s, we must concentrate on adding a trumpet. I believed that if we
    added a trumpet, then no one would be able to touch us. It would be the next step in
    competing with Benny Gordon&amp;acute;s band when they would arrive.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Trude occasionally had independant guest vocalist that came on the stage to
    perform a couple of songs. One of these singers was Monte Rock the III. Monte Rock is
    a gay, rich, former hairdresser turned artist/vocalist. I liked Monte. He was very
    mysterious unique character. He would get his only fame ten years later when he
    received a part in a movie as the DJ in, Saturday Night Fever. Anyway, Monte Rock and
    I became pretty good friends.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next and immediate step was to take professional pictures to place on the
    Trude Heller marquee in front of the club. Aldo had set-up a session with the best
    theatrical photographer in the business, Bruno of Hollywood. They have taken photos
    of all the well known stars. I wanted to look my best for the shoot so I asked Monte
    Rock the III, who was also, and originally, a hairdresser, if he would style my hair
    for the shoot. Monte said yes and he invited me to his apartment and proceeded to
    restyle my hair. I had no idea what he was going to do with my hair. I just had to
    trust his theatrical sense. I wanted something unique. When he finished it, I looked
    in the mirror and got pissed off and shocked at what I had saw. He had cut it way too
    short. I didn't say anything to him. I smiled and just thanked him, but I was
    extremely disappointed. I really didn't need him to get a short haircut like that. I
    just could have went to a regular barber for a look like that. I had no other
    alternative now, but to make it grow back again and continue with the new photos
    looking like this. Anyway, we arrived at the studios of Bruno of Hollywood and the
    photographic session went well. It was very expensive, but we are playing the big
    time now so we had to do it. The following week, the new photos were obtained, and &lt;a id="menu10"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;our new look was born&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/249350/vandell1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, but I hated my short hair style in the photos.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A few weeks later, Benny Gordon arrived to perform at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s to
    knockout The Van-Dells, the new R &amp;amp; B white kids on the block. Benny and his band
    played the first set and they tore the house down. Our band was no match for
    Benny&amp;acute;s group, but we did stand head to head with them. When we played, we were
    a great contrast for the crowd. After a few nights of playing together, Benny and his
    band developed a great respect for us, because he could not knock us out. They out
    grooved us and created a storm, but when we played, we had the crowd almost equally
    pleased. When Benny finished his two-week span, it was an unforgetable experience to
    remember for us because we stood along side the best R &amp;amp; B band in the city.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

   
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="prev-date"&gt;

  &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-12-my-brothers-stores.html"
    title="chapter-12-my-brothers-stores" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 12 &amp;laquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

&lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;"

       id="next-date"&gt;

 &lt;a
    href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-14-four-tops.html"
    title="chapter-14-four-tops" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 14 &amp;raquo;
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 
   
   
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610221253502824?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610221253502824'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610221253502824'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html' title='Chapter 13 - The Cinderella Club and Trude Heller&apos;s and the day America died'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610189249316788</id><published>2006-04-26T21:36:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-24T10:42:06.770-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 14 - The Four Tops</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/204738/fourtops.jpg"
    alt="The Four Tops" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 14 - The Four Tops&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 

    &lt;p&gt;The Guitar player in Benny&amp;acute;s group was Sammy Gordon. He was not related to
    Benny, they just shared the same last name. Sammy and I had become good friends. I
    wanted very badly to learn some of his great guitar licks. He had a strange way of
    playing guitar. When I asked him what chord he was playing, he didn&amp;acute;t know. We
    both had no formal lessons. We both learned by ear except I knew the chords I was
    playing and he did not. I often tried to examine Sammy&amp;acute;s style of playing. I
    would try to pick out some of his lines. Now that we are the main band at
    Trude&amp;acute;s, I am becoming close to him. We were able to work together and build a
    competing friendship. Sammy also wanted to learn some of my licks. It wanted us to
    get together to exchange chords and licks, but it was difficult because when I
    wasn&amp;acute;t on stage he was. I'm going to have to find a solutuion. I want to learn
    some of his riffs.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, I have, since The Eighth Wonder, been seeing Barbara often. On the
    weekends after the gig, I drove Barbara home to Jersey City, New Jersey. Once there I
    would park my car under this desolate overpass that has barely any street lights, and
    Barbara and I would make-out for hours. We would make-out until the sun came out. We
    practically did that almost every weekend, Friday and Saturday nights. Barbara had a
    great little body, and she liked me very much. When we finally were promoted to Trude
    Heller&amp;acute;s, Barbara and her friends could very rarely come to see us, because it
    was too packed and a lot more expensive. So I used to tell Barbara to meet me at the
    neighborhood bar just up the block from Trude&amp;acute;s on West 9th Street. This is
    where the band and I hung out on our breaks. Every weekend up until 3:00am in the
    morning, Barbara would be waiting for me. However, A new female was about to enter
    the picture.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Trude hired a new female dancer. Her name was Yvonne. She was from France and a
    ballet dancer with the Jodfrey Ballet in New York. Yvonne had an apartment in the
    West Village at 7th Avenue and Perry Street. She was a tall slim blonde-haired girl
    with a most incredible body and looks. She had a beautiful petite mouth with a great
    smile. She was very difficult to get to know, but she soon became attracted to me.
    One night, Yvonne invited me to her apartment after work for a drink. I accepted of
    course, and after talking with her for a while, she asked me to sleep over. We
    eventually entered her bed, but honestly, I had never had sex with a girl before. I
    did not know exactly what to do? She started to massage my penis and I started to
    message her vagina. I was feeling for the opening to where I was supposed to put it.
    I felt something, she was very tight, and I did not know if that was exactly the
    spot. She positioned her self in a way to guide me. I was afraid of making a stupid
    mistake. I just let her be the director. I finally got it in, and boy, it felt
    fantastic. She started moaning and moaning and I eventually came inside her. It was a
    wonderful first sexual feeling. Yvonne is a very hot and beautiful looking girl.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, Yvonne made me breakfast and treated me like a king. She had a
    wonderful little two-room apartment that was very quiet situated on the top floor of
    this four-story brownstone. The next night at work, I told Yvonne that I felt very
    comfortable at her apartment. She smiled, and asked me to come home with her
    again.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The only problem I had was trying to get a parking space for my car in her
    neighborhood. My large Impala convertible had problems fitting anywhere. I would have
    to drive around and around until I found a place to park. Manhattan is very difficult
    if you own a car, but that is not going to stop me being with this French beauty.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We had sex again, and the following morning Yvonne requested that I move in with
    her. She handed me a key to the apartment in the evening when we returned to
    Trude&amp;acute;s to work. What a score, I am now finally out of my house in Brooklyn.
    Thank God I won&amp;acute;t have to drive back and forth everyday and thank God I can get
    away from the negativity. I am very happy and proud to have such a wonderful
    beautiful girlfriend.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One of the first things I did, now that I was living with Yvonne, was to invite
    Sammy Gordon over after work to jam and exchange licks. Sammy agreed and taught me
    the black R&amp;amp;B way to play chords and I taught him leads. Sammy was not very good
    at lead guitar, and he had much difficulty playing the licks I showed him. He was
    more of a rhythm king. We would jam together for hours. After awhile, I was
    progressing better than Sammy was. I was enthusiastic about learning and I was
    normally very talented in anything I did.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Yvonne was slim, which I liked in a girl, and she was beautiful. She would
    occasionally teach me ballet steps. She had a gay Filipino male friend and fellow
    ballet dancer named Amadeo. He also began working at Trude Heller&amp;acute;s.
    Amadeo&amp;acute;s father was in the hierarchy of government in the Philippines. Amadeo
    was a wonderful person who would stretch his heart to anyone. Yvonne and I were the
    talk of the town, and everyone told us that we are the perfect match. We were both
    very happy and very much in love.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One morning, I went to my car and it had a big deep slash on the side of it. From
    what I can tell, I had parked the car on the end of the corner, and a truck was
    turning, and the turn was not wide enough to clear me. Truckers seem not to give a
    shit about cars. I was devastated that I had this gash on my driver&amp;acute;s side. Not
    worth declaring with the insurance company having a $500.00 deductible.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I couldn&amp;acute;t believe how wonderful it is to live in Manhattan, especially the
    West Village. It is so quiet and pretty on Perry Street. It is so wonderful to be
    there right in the middle of everything. You just walk out of your apartment and
    there it is. Yvonne&amp;acute;s rent payment was $99.00 a month. It appears that the
    apartment was under rent control and she received the lease from a friend. The
    apartment was quaint. As you walked in, on the right it had a bar type counter with
    stools and behind that, a tiny kitchen with mini stove/oven and sink. To the left was
    a short hallway, about four feet that led to the small bedroom. The hallway area held
    the bathroom, which had a tub. Past the bar type kitchen area is a small spacious
    living room that faced the street. The two windows facing the street in the living
    room had a fire escape in which you could sit out on. I am lucky to be living at 79
    Perry Street with such a beautiful sexy French girl. The only problem is my car and
    where to put it everyday.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/821048/chazzdrink.jpg"
    alt="Chazz Newspaper Interview about the drinking age increase to 21"
    class="entryphoto2" /&gt; Meanwhile, at Trude Hellers, a journalist came to me and
    wanted to interview me for the New York Daily News about the upcoming raise in the
    drinking age from the now 18 years old to 21 years old. I said, "Sure!" The next day
    my picture was in the newspaper. Barbara is still coming to watch us perform, and she
    wants to be with me very badly. I liked Barbara a great deal, but I wasn&amp;acute;t
    going to risk my beautiful French dancer especially since I&amp;acute;m living with her
    in the city. Barbara had no idea I was living with Yvonne. I needed to keep it that
    way, because I liked Barbara also. Therefore, I needed to make-up excuses to keep our
    relationship alive.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Yvonne and I are living together quite happily, and the band received our one week
    break from Trude Heller&amp;acute;s.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We now have a new booking agent; the world famous, William Morris Agency, and they
    took charge of booking us into another venue during our Trude Heller break. They
    booked us at the famous Metropole Cafe in Times Square, 49th Street and Broadway.
    This gig has a bazaar set-up. The bands perform high above the bar. The Metropole was
    loaded with beautiful Go-Go girls. It was made famous eventually from the movie The
    Odd Couple. In a scene in the movie you can see a good friend of ours who we were
    about to meet, Johnny Serrano...The Johnny Serrano band. We went over great at the
    Metropole and blew the other bands away. The Go-Go girls were fantastic and Joey fell
    in love with one of them. Her name is Evie. She was a beautiful Filipino. Apparently,
    Evie was almost divorced, and her ex-husband came to Evie&amp;acute;s apartment while
    Joey was there and began a confrontation with Evie. Joey stepped-in and settled it
    once and for all. No one should ever mess around with Joey. Evie also had a little
    girl named Nancy. Anyway they soon feel in love, and her ex-husband never bothered
    her again.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The Metropole had a stage about three feet above the bar, and the stage was about
    four feet wide. Actually it wasn&amp;acute;t a stage but a platform that extended from
    one end of the bar to the next. It had the longest bar in New York, 250 feet long,
    and they had continues music from 11am to 4 in the morning. It was located in upper
    Times Square just off 49th Street and Broadway. They had 2 bands in the morning, 2
    bands in the afternoon, and 2 bands in the evening. People came in and out all day
    long to line up at the bar and listen to the music while watching the Go-Go girls.
    They employed more Go-Go girls than any other club in New York.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We played at the Metropole for one week and Trude Heller became very jealous and
    demanded we return back. When we returned back to Trude's she offered us more money,
    but she told us that anytime The William Morris agency had a special assignment for
    us that she will give us the time off to perform it. Trude herself had become our
    best friend, and we all loved her very much for what she gave us from the very
    beginning. She always treated us with a heavy hand, and in another way like gold.
    Trude had the best club in town, and nobody ever came close. It is the place to be if
    you can afford it. The drinks were 4 bucks apiece and if you wanted to sit at a table
    it was 4 dollars per person per set not including drinks. That means if you are a
    party of four and you each have a drink and listen to the band for one set, (which
    was 40 minutes) your bill would be $32.00.00 per person. We returned to Trude&amp;acute;s
    gladly for another month.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Our agent at the William Morris Agency got us this next gig to back-up the Isley
    Brothers in concert in New Jersey. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Cousin Brucie&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/49588/cousinbrucie.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;,
    the famous pop radio DJ at WABC in New York, was hosting the show. We arrived at the
    out door stadium and met with the Isley Brothers who saw that we were white. We
    assured them that we could play funky black music with the best of them. The band
    learned their songs before hand, and when we performed, we kicked ass. The Isley
    Brothers loved us and said to us that it was their best performance. During the
    middle of our performance, it started to rain very hard. The rain was collapsing the
    tarp covering the stage. Therefore, the promoter had to stop the show. Cousin Brucie
    decided to transfer the remainder of the show on a TV music program that was going on
    live. So we packed up our gear and went to the television studio to complete the
    performance. We performed one of &lt;a id="menu"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Isley Bros&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/659950/isleybros.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.
    greatest songs, Shout, on Cousin Brucie&amp;acute;s TV show from Philadelphia. We
    performed so great with The Isley Bros. that everyone was talking about our band. The
    agent then booked us to back-up The Four Tops, at the New Jersey State Fair.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The day of the performance, Joey and I hopped in his &lt;a id="menu"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Bonneville
    convertible&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/837763/bonneville.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and headed out to Trenton, NJ where we would meet Aldo the drummer
    and Ritchie the sax player. Joey and I arrived at the Trenton State Fair and learned
    that we were going to perform directly on an auto racetrack. So, we headed to the
    track entrance area where a race was still in progress. We could hear the racecars
    whizzing by and Joey and I looked at each other and said, Oh shit, those cars are
    moving very fast. We could not see anything, because we were directly behind a huge
    fence, but every time the cars went by, we felt the rumble. We waited, and Ritchie
    and Aldo drove up directly behind us. We all got in a circle together around our cars
    and were talking about how bazaar it was to be performing at a raceway. Shortly
    thereafter, we heard a great roar of people as the sound of the cars reduced. We knew
    then that the race was ending. As we were waiting patiently, we notice a line of
    limousines forming behind us. We knew who the limos were. Then the fence opened-up
    and we were of to the stage. The stage is positioned right off the racetrack, but
    before we parked our car, Joey wanted to try out the racetrack with his Bonneville.
    There we were progressing speed as we headed around the racetrack. The corners curved
    upward as an embankment. We were now doing 110mph and I was scared shit. Joey loves
    it. The workers who watched us shoot by were laughing, but the officials began
    ordering us to stop. They were waving the checkered flag like crazy. Joey and I were
    laughing, but Aldo the drummer got pissed off. We slowed down and parked the car. As
    we exited the car, Aldo gave us a story. We entered the back stage and into the
    dressing room of The Four Tops. We introduced ourselves and shook hands. We all began
    talking with one another. The Four Tops were a great bunch of guys. They then
    introduced us to their guitarist and musical director. The director looking at us
    (white boys) said, "Did you guys ever play R&amp;amp;B before? Joey and I looked at Aldo
    and Ritchie and I replied, No, but we already know the Tops songs. Of course, we were
    only kidding, but their arranger and The Four Tops did not know that, and we could
    see their sudden worries on their faces. Ask me a stupid question and I&amp;acute;ll give
    you a stupid answer. I told the Four Tops, Don&amp;acute;t worry! Just tell us which and
    when and everything will be all right. They all laughed except their
    arranger/guitarist who then asked me to take out my guitar so that he can go over
    everything with me, and I proceeded. The musical director then started strumming the
    Tops songs and he was terrible, and not even funky. I watched him make a fool out of
    himself to the members of our band and I agreed with everything even though we were
    not going to do a thing he said. The Van-Dells was so good and prepared with great
    enthusiasm that we were unstoppable. The guitarist/musical director said and done his
    piece with high ego, authority, and we proceeded to our dressing rooms to get
    dressed. While we were dressing Len Barry arrived and knocked on our door and quickly
    said, You guys know my song? We replied, No problem! Len then replied, Great I will
    see you guy&amp;acute;s later on stage.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The sky was darkening and the people were coming into the grandstand that is
    located about 200 feet in front of the stage with the racetrack in-between. We had
    heard that it was sold-out at 5000 people. I looked at the marquee, and again no
    credit was due us. Frustrating! Things were getting pumped-up and the energy was
    starting to build. Actually, all the performers are wondering what this band of white
    boys is going to sound like. We did not know but all the stars were extremely
    concerned. They went to the director of the show and asked him to make us open the
    show with a song so they could know what was going to go down tonight. The director
    of the show came to our dressing room and said you guy&amp;acute;s mind opening the show
    with a number? We said sure. Fine!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2 align="center"&gt;S H O W T I M E!&lt;/h2&gt;
 

    &lt;p&gt;It was really dark out in the audience as we approached center stage. Then, as we
    walked out on the stage, we saw nothing but hundreds of flash bulbs going off. The
    sides of the stage were packed with the artists waiting to here what we sounded like.
    We plugged-in our instruments and proceeded to tune up quietly. Everyone became
    quiet, but the energy is high, and everyone is anxiously waiting. We looked out to
    the audience, but we could only see as far as 100 feet from the stage which was
    lighted by the refection of the stage lights. Then, I approached the mike, said hello
    to the audience, and introduced us. Then, knowing that everyone was anticipating, I
    called out to the band the first song, which was, Shotgun, by Jr. Walker and the
    All-stars. Any R&amp;amp;B band knows that this is the hottest funky song at the time. It
    opens with only the bass and vocals. I counted it out, Joey began to play, and I
    followed singing. Everyone listening was in total shock, and after the opening verse,
    Aldo joined us into the cut. We entered the sax solo with a funky groove and Ritchie
    began blowing his sax. With the four of us now in full motion, I glanced at the
    artists standing at the sides of the stage and all I could see was smiling happy
    faces throwing big thumbs-up signs. We ended the song with a great crescendo.
    Everyone was so amazed that they all yelled out to us to do another song. I quickly
    called out, Land of a thousand Dances, by Wilson Picket. As we started to sing we
    could hear the whole audience joining in while the flashbulbs were continually
    flashing. The stage was moving up and down with the rhythm. It was certainly a
    feeling we could never forget and a moment to always remember. When we finished the
    song, the director came out and yelled on the mike, How about this great funky band,
    The Van-Dells? The crowd responded amazingly loud. Then quickly he introduced Len
    Barry who had the hit song, One, Two, Three, which we were prepared for. Len came out
    on the stage and our band made him shine. Len only did one song and prepared the
    crowd for The Four Tops coming next performance.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;As the director was presenting this long introduction, the guitarist/arranger for
    The Four Tops, walked on stage with an ego/authority and plugged in to his little
    amp. The Four Tops came out and the crowd went wild.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;What nobody knew was that we had special arrangements that would make our
    four-piece band sound just like The Four Tops records. We also knew that we were
    about to blow this guitarist right off the stage. The guitarist called out, Reach Out
    and proceeded to count out the song. As we began playing the intro, the guitarist
    started to fumble. The intro of the song has no guitar chords, but instead a melody
    and bass. I was able to pick-out in a chord structure the records intro melody. The
    arranger/guitarist did not know what to play. He was in shock, because we had all the
    music covered. The Four Tops themselves could not believe what they were hearing,
    because we were playing the intro so funky and precise that The Tops turned around
    and told us to keep on repeating the intro. The Four Tops watched us and we were
    smiling. Their guitarist got so frustrated and lost that he just walked off the stage
    in disgust. We were repeating the intro to build a momentum. Then the Tops told us to
    kick-into the song. Aldo played this hard snare pick-up and The Four Tops then turned
    to the audience and started singing. We sounded so great! The music...The
    vocals....The dance steps of The Four Tops.... The energy.... The lights...The
    yelling and screaming of the crowd. It was totally incredible. The awe of it all!
    Then we got to the first hook and the Tops began singing the title.... REACH OUT....
    And all chaos broke loose. The audience crowd began rushing the stage. We could only
    see about a hundred feet in front of us, and suddenly, we saw this massive rush of
    hundreds of people charging the stage. We had only about 30 seconds to react. We
    quickly unplugged the guitars and began running of the stage, but the Four Tops were
    not as fortunate. They were caught by surprise. All the loving fans clobbered them as
    I took a last look before I went backstage. I could see all these people jumping on
    top of The Four Tops. The show was immediately cancelled. All we were thinking about
    was hiding for cover and protecting our instruments.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The Four Tops did not get hurt. They were able to withdraw before the great
    majority of the fans caught them. They were very lucky, and we were very lucky. I
    guess this might be the beginning of Stage Security. Our band is very frustrated,
    because everything was working just right. We had prepared for this moment for a long
    time. We weren&amp;acute;t able to finish one verse with the Four Tops. The Four Tops and
    our band were so great together, that the intensive energy ignited the crowd. The
    people in the grandstand completely became overwhelmed. Thus, they went crazy and
    rushed the stage. What a performance!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Again, I cannot believe how fantastic the band and my musical career are
    progressing. I have the most wanted band in New York. We have the best booking
    agency, William Morris, and we are backing-up the greatest stars in concert, and at
    the same time, playing in the hottest night club in the country, Trude
    Heller&amp;acute;s. I have a gorgeous French ballet dancer as my girlfriend and a
    ravishing apartment in the West Village. I have a beautiful new Chevy Impala
    convertible, and I am making over $600.00 a week. The only thing that could be added
    to this is a recording contract.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;However, there is an extremely dark cloud hanging over the entire country waiting
    to strike and destroy everything and take all this great fortune away from us. The
    Vietnam War! I am very scared and frightened. I am also pissed-off and mad at it all.
    I am crying out, OH GOD, HOW CAN THEY DO THIS TO ME. MY LIFE IS SO BEAUTIFUL. PLEASE,
    STOP THIS WAR!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Yes, the war in Vietnam was increasing now that President Kennedy was killed.
    Linden Johnson was sworn-in as our new president. Everyone is in a state of
    confusion. The entire country is in protest, and yet the war is still continuing to
    escalate. Our government is beginning to institute the draft. There are also many
    strange things happening within our government. The day after Kennedy was killed;
    someone took the pure silver out of our coins. Why? What is going on? This Oswald
    assassination sounds very phony to me. I do not like this entire picture!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;With these fears in our minds, Joey and I suddenly received a letter from the
    draft board to report for a physical examination next month to be classified. We
    became very scared. Our band is happening almost to the peak of where we want it, and
    now they want us to stop it all to go fight a war. I told the band members that I was
    not going to kill anyone, and that I was willing to run away to hide in Canada if
    necessary. Joey told me that he was not sure what he would do, but that he would not
    run. Everything is beginning to crumble under our feet!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When I arrived home after the Four Tops gig I learned that Yvonne was commissioned
    to perform with the Jodfrey Ballet in Montreal, Canada for four weeks. The band was
    enjoying another week off. During the week, Yvonne&amp;acute;s friend Amadeo called me to
    say hello, and he asked me how I was doing without Yvonne at home. I told him that I
    missed her very much, but it was a time of relaxing. Amadeo said that he had the
    coming weekend off and he made a suggestion, Let&amp;acute;s go to Montreal to see
    Yvonne. I replied, What are you crazy? He then asked, Have you ever been to Montreal?
    I replied, No, I have not. Amadeo continued, You have a car. Let&amp;acute;s take a ride
    to Montreal. It would be fun. We could surprise her. I started to laugh, but after a
    few thoughts, I realized that is was not such a bad idea after all. I always wanted
    to see Canada, especially since I may have to run to it to avoid the draft, and it
    would be wonderful to be with Yvonne. I never saw her perform ballet. I told him, OK.
    I am up for it. Let&amp;acute;s do it! We left early Saturday afternoon. We were enjoying
    the scenic ride through upstate until about two hours before the Canadian border when
    a New York State trooper pulled me over for speeding on the baron highway. We had to
    wake up the judge at his house to pay the fine. Now I stand to loose my license. This
    ticket gives me 12 points and four speeding tickets. Fuck! Amadeo told me not to make
    it spoil our trip. He was correct, and I took it out of my mind for the moment.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We finally arrived in beautiful &lt;a id="menu"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Montreal Canada&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/907763/montreal.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    around nine o&amp;acute;clock at night. We proceeded directly to the Performing Arts
    Center where she was performing. We bought two tickets to the ballet, and watched her
    performance. It was very beautiful and wonderful. I had never seen her perform a
    ballet. She was doing a duet ballet with this black male dancer. I was very surprised
    to see a black male ballet dancer as her dancing partner. Black males are rare in
    ballet. I suddenly felt a little jealous, because they both were performing as though
    they were in love. However, that is the way ballet is. I quickly tried to overcome my
    jealousy, and enjoy the performance. I asked Amadeo if he new if her partner was gay.
    Amadeo replied, Yes, I know him. I quickly felt a sigh of relief. Yvonne still
    doesn't know we are ther watching. However, she will be very surprised, shocked, and
    happy to see us.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the performance, Amadeo, who is a ballet dancer himself, proceeded to find a
    way backstage to the dressing room to make contact with Yvonne. I waited outside by
    the stage entrance door. He returned with her and she quickly ran over to give me a
    hug. As I was holding her with joy, I felt that her hugging me was a little strange.
    It somehow felt very distant. I said to her as I was holding her, You looked very
    beautiful and I wanted so much to watch your performance. She then gave me a small
    kiss. Hmmm, that was not her style, but I quickly realized that she had just finished
    her performance and that maybe she was high from all the attention. After all, I
    should know. I am a performer also. I know what it is like. She told Amadeo and I
    that she had not expected us to attend the performance, and that she had planned an
    after performance get-together with some important people from the show. She
    continued to say that she had to get to sleep early for a photography session in the
    morning, but that she would get together with us tomorrow for lunch. I went into
    shock listening to all of this and surprised at the manner of her communication. It
    was as if she was purposly brushing us off. I am confused and lost for words. I
    looked at Amadeo and he looked at me. Amadeo was confused also. He continued to talk
    with her as I listened quietly to her replies. She is not making any sense at all. My
    perception was that there was no way she would be with me/us tonight. Her response
    made me feel very helpless. I suddenly thought to myself, Wait a minute. I&amp;acute;m a
    man. I&amp;acute;m not going to make a woman&amp;acute;s bullshit turn me into butter.
    Irritated, I immediately interrupted the conversation and said, Hey, we just drove
    all the way from New York City. You are telling your loving boyfriend and your best
    friend here that you are too busy to involve us in your engagement? She quickly
    responded, You should have called to tell me you were coming! Then, just as she
    finished the word, coming, she added, I got to go, and she quickly took off and
    disappeared back into the stage entrance.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Amadeo became very helpless. After all, it was his suggestion that we are here. I
    said to Amadeo that something is not right here. Amadeo went into defense, No, she is
    just overwhelmed from the performance&amp;brvbar; Do not worry, nothing is wrong. I was
    trying to regain my thoughts and I reiterated to Amadeo that something is not right
    here. I was thinking out loud to Amadeo, This is the woman I live with. This is my
    girlfriend. This is the woman I love. I am the man she loves. We just drove eight
    hours to talk with her in person for five minutes? Do you really think that something
    is not wrong? Amadeo did not know what to say. I began to become uncontrollable. I
    said to Amadeo, Look, if you and my girlfriend drove a long distance to see me, and I
    was going out after the performance with people, I would invite you to come along. My
    girlfriend is the same as if she was my wife. My best friend is the same as my
    brother. Who&amp;acute;s going to object? It doesn&amp;acute;t make any sense. I&amp;acute;m not
    going to put-up with this bullshit. I asked Amadeo to go back inside, and find out
    what it is that is causing this. I told him, talk to her and find out. Amadeo
    understood and proceeded inside again to talk with her. He returned again and said
    listen, I talked with her and nothing is wrong, she told me to tell you that she was
    sorry, but she is busy with all the people. She received many flowers from people
    that she has to thank, and everyone in the company is going out together, political
    stuff. She said that if we would have called, then she could have communicated all
    this to us, and we would not have had to make a wasted trip. I told Amadeo that it is
    understandable to a degree, but I still cannot buy it! She is redirecting the blame
    on to us, and making it appear as though it was our mistake. I told Amadeo that I
    needed to walk around the block alone to think, and that I will meet with him in 15
    minutes. Amadeo said, OK.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I proceeded to walk around the block to think about this for a moment alone and
    gather my thoughts. It&amp;acute;s been a very frustrating week for me. I&amp;acute;ve been
    home alone during the week watching the events unfold with this Vietnam War thing,
    and now they are instituting the draft. Joey and I could get drafted into this war. I
    received my fourth speeding ticket to arrive here, and I will most certainly loose my
    right to drive for six months when I return. And now my girlfriend is playing a game
    with me. I was thinking. If I am her boyfriend then why does she not introduce me to
    everyone? That would be the correct thing to do. I am also with her best friend, and
    he also is a dancer...what is the problem? Why was she not very happy to see us? I
    would have been so delighted. What about this black male dancer she was performing
    with.... No. It is apparent that he is extremely gay...but they were very romantic on
    stage together.... God damn it! I then began to cry into tears out loud. I looked up
    at the stars.... Why did you have to make me go through this, I yelled. Then I ripped
    the gold chain with the crucifix attached off my neck that my mother had bought me,
    and I threw it at the stars as hard as I could throw it and yelled, You mutherfucker!
    Damn you! I then fell to the ground in tears. I pouted there for about ten minutes in
    agony. I slowly started to regain my composure. I got up and returned to where Amadeo
    was waiting. Amadeo asked, Are you all right. I told him that I was, and I said,
    Let&amp;acute;s get the fuck out of here. Amadeo asked, Where are we going? I replied,
    Back to New York...fuck it!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Amadeo and I had a very encouraging conversation with one another during the ride
    back home to New York. He felt as bad as I felt, because she treated him as evasive
    as she treated me. Maybe we were over reacting. After all, we did not inform her that
    we were coming. What did we expect? Did we expect her to drop everything because we
    arrived unannounced? These were some off the wall thoughts that we were bouncing back
    and forth to one another. I told Amadeo that something is up with her. I could feel
    it. I do not feel the same way about her anymore. I am a man, and I am not going to
    make my girlfriend treat me like this. It was an exhausting trip. I received a
    speeding ticket to boot. However, Montreal was beautiful. We arrived back home at
    Yvonne&amp;acute;s apartment, and I went to sleep in the bedroom while Amadeo went to
    sleep on the couch in the living room. We were totally exhausted.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I woke up around 8:00 that Sunday evening to find that Amadeo had prepared me a
    dinner that was sitting on the stove. He returned to his apartment and left me an
    encouraging note. He had been so wonderful in keeping me on track, and being an
    extraordinary friend, especially in time of need. On our way home, he made jokes to
    make me laugh, and kept me in Great Spirit. Amadeo is a good friend. I do not look at
    him as a gay person. Amadeo had never come on to me in the slightest way. Nor did he
    ever do other than wonderful things for me, because he wanted to go to bed with me.
    He was an incredible person. He kept his personal affairs private, and I am proud to
    have a friend such as him.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I ate the dinner that Amadeo prepared for me, and I needed a pick-me-up.
    Therefore, I strolled to bar on 9th Street down the block from Trude Heller&amp;acute;s.
    As soon as I entered I saw Barbara and her friends sitting at the bar. I walked over
    to them and said hello, but Barbara acted very cold to me. I could not blame her,
    because I had been away from her for a long time. She never knew I was living with
    Yvonne. However, it took some doing, but it didn&amp;acute;t take long for Barbara to
    warm up to me again. The way to quickly forget about a corrupt love relationship is
    to quickly find another one. We all talked for over an hour and then I asked Barbara
    if she would like to go with me to our famous parking spot in Jersey City. Barbara
    agreed. Barbara and I drove to our spot and began making out again. This time I began
    to feel her beautiful little breasts. They felt wonderful, and she really enjoyed it.
    Before, when we were making out, I had never touched her. This time I made it a point
    to progress with her. I was about time. This quickly took me out of my bad mood that
    Yvonne&amp;acute;s actions had created. We carried on until the sun came up.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;To my surprise, Yvonne returned home, sweet, loving, and excited to see me. She
    explained to me that it was just the wrong time to arrive in Montreal, and that the
    next day she was wondering why I had never called her at the hotel. We discussed the
    situation in great detail for hours, and then we both forgot about it with passionate
    sex. The band was returning to Trude Heller&amp;acute;s tonight, and she told me that she
    would be dancing there again beginning on Wednesday. She asked that we put the event
    behind us. I went along with it and told her OK, but I no longer believed or trusted
    her. The situation was way to bizarre to be believed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/141165/vandell2.jpg"
    alt="The Vandells-2" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The band opened at Trude&amp;acute;s again. It was wonderful to be playing. This is
    where all my bad thoughts fade away. It was good to see my brother, Joey the bass
    player again. During our break I told Joey the incident with Yvonne. Joey came back
    hard and told me that his girlfriend Evie might be pregnant. I was not too happy
    about that, but Joey assured me that it wouldn&amp;acute;t affect him playing with the
    band. Aldo and Ritchie were still single.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was Wednesday and Yvonne left early in the morning for rehearsal. She had not
    returned to our apartment so I figured I would see her at the club tonight. When I
    arrived at Trude&amp;acute;s I had thought that Yvonne was going to be there, but she was
    not. I asked Amadeo if she was working tonight, and he said that she was not. I
    thought that to be odd and peculiar. Yvonne had been rehearsing all week at the
    ballet company, and I saw her quite periodic. Just before my first break, Yvonne
    showed up at the club. On my break, she told me that she wanted to talk with me and
    suggested we take a walk around the block.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We went outside and walked up 9th Street a little ways. We sat down on a quiet
    stoop, and Yvonne said, I had this boyfriend a couple of years ago. The apartment
    that we are living in was his apartment. We were about to be married when he suddenly
    disappeared. I waited for him to come back, but he never did. I received no phone
    calls.... I didn&amp;acute;t know where he was or what to do. I waited...and waited....
    no news...no word.... nothing. It was two years ago that this had happened. I met
    you, you were wonderful, and I&amp;acute;ve fallen in love with you. Yesterday, he
    surprisingly called me. He told me that he wanted to come back to his apartment and
    make up for the lost time. He said that he became very frightened to marry me, and
    that he didn&amp;acute;t have the guts to tell me. He said that it would have killed him
    to see me hurt. So he just left, and went to Europe to find himself. He thought that
    I would eventually understand. When he called me, I was shocked to hear his voice and
    I began crying, because I told him that I was now in a relationship with someone whom
    I really love. He told me that he had found himself and was now ready for the
    relationship with her. I didn&amp;acute;t know what to say, because he kept on begging me
    to at least give it a try. Yvonne went on, she said, Chuck, I love you very much, but
    this man, I was in love with him for four years before he took off. Now that he is
    back, and I am now confronted with this.... I have to make a choice. Before I make a
    decision, I need to be with him again to find out if I still love him or not. It is
    something I need to do for myself. If I find I don&amp;acute;t love him anymore then it
    is you who I will return to. However, if I feel I still love and need him then I will
    marry him. However, I do not think that is the case... I just need some time to prove
    it to myself.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I could not believe what I was hearing, but I can deeply appreciate when someone
    is open and truthful. Then I feel comfortable to make an intelligent choice. I told
    Yvonne, Thank you for your honesty and openness, at least you&amp;acute;re not cheating
    behind my back. Go ahead, see if it is what you want...if it is, then if it is him
    that you choose. I completely understand. I&amp;acute;ll pack-up my stuff tonight after
    the gig, and I&amp;acute;ll go back to Brooklyn. Yvonne began crying and put her arms
    around me and held me for about five minutes while she was in tears. She then kissed
    me and said in a quiet voice, Thank you for understanding, and she then walked
    away.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I watched her walk away and I was shocked, but not depressed. I thought that she
    was open and honest about the situation and there was nothing I could do. I returned
    to Trude&amp;acute;s and told Amadeo and the band what had happened, and they both agreed
    that there was nothing I could do. The only thing that was bothering me was going
    back to that negative house in Brooklyn. One thing for sure, when I&amp;acute;m playing
    and singing with the band I am happy and at my best. Nothing bothers me then, but
    just having fun and a good time on stage. Besides, I still have Barbara as a backup.
    If happiness be the fruit of love, then play on.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When I arrived home, my family was surprised to see me, and welcomed me back. I
    also saw all my old friends in the neighborhood. Now that I was living in Brooklyn
    again, Joey and I would continue racing our cars home as we always did. We knew all
    the short cuts including all the little alleys and streets leading to the Brooklyn
    Bridge. Once on the Brooklyn Bridge it was a few hard turns and then on the BQE
    (Brooklyn Queens Expressway) which was all highway until we arrived to our exit of
    Cropsey Ave on the Belt Parkway. We got caught speeding several times by the Police
    and I now have 12 points on my license. I was forced to slow down and take it easy,
    because I wasn&amp;acute;t sure if the Motor Vehicle department would recognize that I
    had a speeding ticket upstate. With my license in jeopardy, I didn&amp;acute;t want to
    risk another speeding ticket for sure.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It has been one week since Yvonne and I separated, but I haven&amp;acute;t heard a
    word from Yvonne. I heard that Amadeo was now crashing at Yvonne&amp;acute;s apartment.
    Finally, I asked Amadeo what was going on with her. Amadeo replied that he
    didn&amp;acute;t know. I asked him to find out for me if he will, one-way or another.
    Amadeo suggested that I talk to her instead. He went on to say that she was leaving
    at 5:30 for rehearsal tomorrow night, and advised me to go to her apartment before
    she leaves to so that I may talk with her.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;So the next day, I arrived at Yvonne&amp;acute;s apartment and caught her before she
    was leaving. When I looked at her blue eyes, blonde hair and beautifully shaped body,
    my heart fell in my hand. I realized again how beautiful she was and how much I
    missed all the great moments we had together. I asked her what was going on. She told
    me that she was leaving for France shortly, and that she decided to marry the guy. I
    felt very hurt emotionally. Noticing the expression on my face she said that she was
    leaving the apartment to Amadeo and me. She then gave me a set of keys and told me
    that the apartment would be available to me on Monday. She then gave me a big hug and
    left the apartment for rehearsal with the dance company.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Since I was in the city early with nothing to do, I decided to follow her, because
    I was curious whom this guy was that swept away my girl. I wanted to see the face of
    this man in person. Therefore, I followed her unknowingly into the subway station,
    and I entered the same train. I was in the car that was directly behind the car she
    was sitting in. She exited on 34th Street and I continued to follow her. She stopped
    and waited in front of this building. It was now dark so I needed to remain close if
    I was going to see what this man looked like. I waited across the street on the same
    side, and I watched patiently.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Then a figure of a man came out of the building and I could see her face light up.
    They hugged and kissed passionately for a moment. Yvonne then took his hand and they
    both began walking north. I did not see who he was nor could I see his face. It was
    too dark. So I continued to follow them as I tried to move-in closer. I followed
    about a half a block running a little bit each moment to get nearer. Suddenly they
    stopped to look at a display window, and this man turned to look at my direction. I
    stopped suddenly in shock and starred at his face, but he did not know me. I suddenly
    became very angry. I can&amp;acute;t believe it. He is the gay black male dancer that she
    was performing with in Montreal. I stood there frozen as they continued walking. I
    was thinking as I watched them disappear north into the crowd. Everything made sense
    now. My intuitive feelings were correct from the very beginning. I kept on thinking
    in shock. Everything she said to me in Montreal was a lie. In fact, the whole story
    she gave me on the side street of Trude&amp;acute;s was a lie also. Everything was a lie
    from the beginning. I could not believe that someone would go to so much trouble to
    make-up a story like that. Holy Shit! In a matter of seconds I was putting all this
    together. What really made me angry is that I had lost my beautiful French girlfriend
    to a gay nigger. I don&amp;acute;t believe this. Of all things, a gay nigger! I was
    furiously angry. Why did this happen to me? I turned around and walked back to subway
    to return to the village. The thoughts were slowly coming together in my mind. The
    more I thought, the worst it got, because I was thinking how she came home to me and
    apologized, and all the while... Oh man, how sad!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Before I entered the subway, I decided to have a quick meal at &lt;a id="menu"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Tads Steaks&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/573164/tadssteak.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; A
    good $399 Tad steak will make me feel better, and I needed a place to think for a
    moment. I took a tray and ordered a Tad steak that came with a salad and a toasted
    bun. I sat at a lonely table and enjoyed my meal as I thought about everything. After
    a half hour of this great meal, I then headed back to the village. I walked into the
    bar up from Trude&amp;acute;s, and Barbara was hanging-out waiting for me. I quickly
    ordered a Shivers Regal with ice depressingly. Then Barbara asked why I was here so
    early. I turned the question around and asked the same question. She told me that she
    had the day off from work and decided to catch my show. I did not tell her my story.
    Instead I put my arms around her. held her closely, and gave her a long juicy kiss.
    Barbara has a great figure. She made me feel very good again, and I needed that
    badly. Thank God, she was here. I then told Barbara that I was moving into the
    village on Monday. I stayed with her for a while and I needed to prepare for work. I
    asked Barbara to meet me inside the club.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I proceeded into the kitchen/dressing room in Trude&amp;acute;s and I told Amadeo what
    had happened and what I learned. Amadeo said that he loved me as a friend, but if he
    had known what she was doing he would have told me in one way or another. However,
    Yvonne kept him in the dark also. We talked about living in the same apartment
    together and Amadeo had no problem. "Just keep the place clean", he said. He then
    went on to say, If he brings a man over occasionally, just split somewhere for the
    night and I will do the same if you want to bring home a girl. OK! I told him that
    the arrangement would be great. I asked him if Yvonne was returning tonight and he
    said no. She won't return until Sunday night. That is her last night. I asked Amadeo
    if I could bring Barbara over tonight and Amadeo said no problem. I&amp;acute;ll find a
    place to sleep tonight. Amadeo said have a good time and forget about Yvonne. Wow!
    What a great friend!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the gig at Trude&amp;acute;s, I took Barbara to the apartment. We went up to the
    roof of the apartment building and made love all night long. The next morning Barbara
    had to leave, because she was living with her strict sister and brother in law, and
    she was afraid of getting in trouble. However, I will be with her all weekend.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My mother contacted me and told me to come home. She said that my father was very
    sick. It appeared that my father checked into the hospital and did not return. When I
    arrived home, my Mother told me that my father had cancer and he was going to die. I
    said to her, "Just like that?" "Just like that", she replied. How long does he have?
    I asked. My mother said, Maybe two weeks! My father is giving-up on life, and in some
    way I do not blame him. I knew that the Kennedy assassination was too much for him.
    My father is a sensitive man, and I believe that I possess the same sensitivity also.
    I went to see him, and he looked very bad. What am I to do? I visited him a couple of
    times and suddenly he was gone. Quick, just like that! We had the funeral, everyone
    was present, and he was buried in Long Island. However, I refused to go to the
    burial. I did not want to see my father being lowered into the ground. I wanted to
    remember him as he was without the burial view in my mind. My heart is shattered now.
    He and my sister Marie were the only one&amp;acute;s that appreciated my music. First I
    loose my girlfriend, and then I loose the most important person in my life, my
    wonderful father. The following week, something worse again happened. Joey and I
    received a letter from the draft board to report for classification for enlistment
    into the Army. The Army draft call for classification. Ritchie the sax is 25 years
    old; too old for classification, and Aldo is still not a Citizen. Our government has
    gone crazy and my world is turning upside down.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
   
&lt;div style="padding: 0.5em; float: left; font-size: 0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;

  &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html" title="chapter-12-my-brothers-stores" accesskey="P"&gt;« 13 «
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

&lt;div style="padding: 0.5em; float: right; font-size: 0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;

 &lt;a href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-15-peter-and-gordon.html" accesskey="N"&gt;» 15 »
&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt; 
   
   
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br&gt;

                &lt;a href="http://chazzsongsdisclaimer.blogspot.com/" title="Disclaimer"&gt;Disclaimer&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610189249316788?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610189249316788'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610189249316788'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-14-four-tops.html' title='Chapter 14 - The Four Tops'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114610175538595900</id><published>2006-04-26T21:34:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-24T10:45:03.593-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 15 - Peter and Gordon</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/397635/P%26G2.jpg" width="299" height="208"
            alt="The Vandells with Peter and Gordon at The Steel Pier- Atlantic City-NJ" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 15 - Peter and Gordon&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;I arrived at the draft board for my physical and all my high school buddies were
    there. All the old faces! My old buddies told me that I used to be a brown nose in
    High School and I got away with everything. Everyone was telling me, Let&amp;acute;s see
    you get away with this one Charlie Brown? This looked serious, and I was determined
    to flunk this physical some way some how.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The first thing the draft board did was to weigh us, and then they gave us a
    written test. I learned that the passing mark on this test was 30. The test consisted
    of a picture of a hammer on one side of the test paper, and a picture of a saw, a
    drill, a screwdriver, a nail, and pliers. You had to circle the one that matched. I
    circled the screwdriver on purpose. I did this with all the questions, but I had
    answered some of them right to not be too obvious I was trying to flunk the test. I
    brought my test to be marked and I received a score of 31. Shit! I fucked up! Now I
    had to go on to the hearing test. I told the man that I was slightly deaf in one ear.
    He asked me a few questions and directed me downstairs to the basement for a special
    hearing test. Once in the basement they put me in an isolation booth and gave me a
    switch with a button on top, and they told me to press the button every time I heard
    something. They told me to not press the button when everything was silent. Then they
    put a set of headphones on me and closed the door. I waited for the first sound and I
    purposely did not push the button. Then when it was silent I pushed the button on
    purpose. When the hearing test was over they had told me that I passed. What? I was
    beginning to get very depressed. I did not want to go to Vietnam. These tests were
    the only tests that I had control over. All the other tests were physical standards.
    At the end of the physical, all my friends from high school and I were on line
    waiting to be classified. As my buddies were classified one by one as 1A, which means
    you&amp;acute;ll be drafted soon, I went up for my classification and they classified me
    as 1Y, which meant that I would not be drafted. I jumped with joy and asked the man
    how that came to be and he said, You are underweight. I said nothing more, but my
    school buddies were pissed saying, He got away with it again! I was smiling and very
    happy as I left the physical. 1Y means that in the future I might be called back for
    another physical to see if I had gained any weight, but realistically, they will
    never call me.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey on the other hand was classified 1A, and the band and I became worried. You
    never know, it could be along time before they call Joey or it could be tomorrow. We
    now had to keep our eyes open for a new bass player, and Joey would be a most
    difficult guy in the band to replace.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The William Morris agency booked us at the ultimate concert. We were going to
    back-up Peter &amp;amp; Gordon in their first United States tour beginning at the &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Atlantic City Steel Pier&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/50991/steelpier.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. When Aldo told us, we were totally overwhelmed. We had told all of our
    friends that we were backing-up Peter &amp;amp; Gordon and they were astounded. We were
    supposed to meet with Peter &amp;amp; Gordon at the Steel Pier at 1:30pm on Friday. As we
    did with all the groups we backed-up live, we learned and practiced their songs in
    advance. This made us very prepared and ready.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Peter Asher, of Peter &amp;amp; Gordon, is the brother of Paul McCartney&amp;acute;s
    girlfriend, Jane Asher. The Beatles, Lennon and McCartney, wrote the hit song for
    Peter &amp;amp; Gordon called, A World Without Love. Performing for Peter &amp;amp; Gordon is
    like performing with The Beatles. It is truly the ultimate concert.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We had arrived at the Steel Pier at about 1:30pm and we were having difficulty
    locating the entrance. We needed to drive our vehicles close to the stage to unload
    our gear. After asking around a bit, a police officer kindly directed us. As we drove
    on to the pier to the rear, we heard music playing and it sounded live. I told the
    guys to wait in the car so that I could see if this was the stage entrance. I
    proceeded into this big double side door, and when I entered, I saw Peter &amp;amp;
    Gordon rehearsing with an unknown band. Confused, I quickly returned to the car and
    told the guys that Peter &amp;amp; Gordon were rehearsing with another band. Aldo and I
    returned to investigate.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We walked in the giant hall and proceeded to the stage where they were rehearsing.
    They were in the middle of practicing one of their songs, and they were having
    trouble getting the band to groove to their music. Still confused, I finally
    interrupted them and Gordon got very angry. He yelled to me, Whaaat? Can&amp;acute;t you
    see we are rehearsing!? I told him that we are the band that was hired to back you
    up. Gordon replied, We have a band! Completely confused, I continued to add that the
    William Morris Agency hired us to perform with you. Gordon sarcastically replied, We
    don&amp;acute;t need two bands. This band is fine and they are already set-up. You should
    have gotten here sooner. I told them that we just drove two hours from New York.
    Gordon sarcastically again said, You could drive back to New York.... now leave us
    alone we have a lot of work to do. Aldo and I with our heads down in disappointment
    returned to the cars to convey to Joey and Ritchie the bad news. Joey and Ritchie
    flipped out. We were getting ready to drive back, and I thought that if they knew how
    good we were and how prepared we were, they would not send us away. I told the guys
    to hold on a moment and I went returned to the stage.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I approached them again and said, Listen, we drove a long way to get here.... the
    agent hired us for a reason.... if you could be so kind to let us play just one song
    with you to give you an idea of why we are here.... if you don&amp;acute;t like us we
    will then leave.... please give us the chance to at least show you... we already know
    your songs! Gordon looked at Peter disgustingly and Peter replied, OK, just one
    song.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I quickly ran back to the car and told the guys... Let&amp;acute;s go.... we got one
    shot.... so let&amp;acute;s make it good. We grabbed our guitars and proceeded inside,
    and plugged into the other bands amps on the stage. Aldo got on the other bands
    drums. I said which song would you like, and Gordon replied, World Without Love. They
    counted off the song and we played. Peter &amp;amp; Gordon thus went into shock. One had
    to see the look on their faces. They could not believe that we sounded so big and
    polished, and that we went through the song completely from start to finish without a
    mistake or problem. The other band looked on in amazement. Then Peter said, You guys
    are fucking great, you&amp;acute;re in! We responded with confidence. Then Peter &amp;amp;
    Gordon told the other band to pack up and leave, and they did. As the other band was
    packing-up their gear, the leader of the group began softly cursing to me. I replied
    to him that we were sent by the William Morris agency to back them up. I added that
    there was nothing I could do! I kind of felt sorry for them. After all, they just
    lost the chance to back-up P&amp;amp;G. After the other band departed, we brought our
    instruments in to set-up on stage. We then went over two more tunes, and Peter &amp;amp;
    Gordon fell completely in love with us. They replied to us that there was no need to
    practice anymore. They then invite us to grab a bite to eat, and then join with them
    at their hotel. The road manager of Peter &amp;amp; Gordon suddenly arrived. His name is
    Keith and we were introduced. Keith is one of the most pleasant persons we had ever
    met. He was very warm, and he got a kick out of our personality. We all then got into
    their limousine and drove to a really nice restaurant where we all had dinner. This
    beautiful, very sexy, blonde girl was waiting for Gordon when we arrived. He was
    constantly putting his hands between her legs in front of everyone, and she happily
    enjoyed it. Personally, it made me very horny. After dinner, we told P&amp;amp;G that we
    needed to book a hotel room. The manager Keith called neighboring hotels to get us
    accommodations. The hotel that Peter &amp;amp; Gordon were staying at was sold out, just
    as their concert. Keith succeeded in getting us a hotel, and we went there to
    check-in and get ready for the evening performance. What Peter &amp;amp; Gordon
    didn&amp;acute;t know was that we brought the Beatle style jackets to wear for the
    performance. This would make our band look very English. We knew that the jackets
    would totally freak them out.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;There were two shows scheduled each day, one at 7:00pm, and another at 9:30pm on
    Friday, and 4:00 pm and 7:30pm on Saturday night. Sam the Sham and the Pharaohs is
    also performing. When we arrived for the opening show, Peter and Gordon freaked at
    the way we were dressed. They were in complete shock. We American boys looked as
    though we were from England. Actually, know could tell otherwise. We fit right in,
    and the show went on without a hitch. We even bowed in unison just as The Beatles did
    when they finished a song. We acted totally authentic. The crowd totally went wild
    during the performance. The show continued on without a hitch. The next day,
    Joey&amp;acute;s mother, and sister Gracie arrived to hopefully meet P&amp;amp;G in person
    through us and to watch the concert. No one else&amp;acute;s family came to enjoy the
    greatness, not even mine. However, Joey&amp;acute;s family is my family and that is all
    that counted. We invited Joey&amp;acute;s mom and Gracie backstage to meet Peter &amp;amp;
    Gordon. Gracie was completely overwhelmed. Joey&amp;acute;s mother wanted to take a
    picture of us with Peter &amp;amp; Gordon, and P&amp;amp;G didn&amp;acute;t mind a bit. So we all
    went to the rear of the Steel Pier and Gracie took this photo use above.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;During our first break on Saturday afternoon, we tried to roam around the Steel
    Pier, but wherever we looked there were girls waiting to overwhelm us. The girls, and
    there were hundreds of them, wanted autographs or wanted to sleep with us. We knew we
    had to try to find a way around them so we would not feel cooped-up in a cage. Joey
    and I found a secret door that lead to a passageway behind the audience area, and we
    decided to take that route. When we arrived at the end of the secret passageway,
    there was a door leading on to the Steel Pier in back of where the girls were
    waiting. We opened the door carefully and began to walk out into the open. Then
    suddenly one of the girls spotted us and screamed, There they are! This alerted the
    other girls who were waiting for us, and before we knew it the mob of girls were
    running toward us. Joey and I began running very quickly while laughing. I was just
    like the scene from The Beatles movie, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Hard Days Night &lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/88835/harddaysnight.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Joey and I ran like crazy, and through twists and turns.... we lost the girls and ended-up out on the main boardwalk. Joey and I mingled though the crowd.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey and I met two girls and the one I ended up with was 14 years old. She wanted
    to go with me to my hotel. She was real cute, and I noticed that it would be a
    special moment to remember if I took her to my hotel...so I did. Once in the room we
    sat on the bed and I kissed her, but wouldn&amp;acute;t have sex with her. I guess she
    will treasure that kiss. Actually my purpose was to keep this little girl busy while
    Joey played around with his big sister. The girl and I left the hotel and we walked
    back to the Steel Pier via the boardwalk. It was a soft beautiful night strolling on
    the boardwalk. As I looked at the gigantic marquee on the Steel Pier, which read in
    bright lights about 20 feet high: TONIGHT PETER &amp;amp; GORDON.... Then under that with
    letters 10 feet high read: SAM THE SHAM AND THE PHARAOHS. I stared at the sign as we
    were walking and I thought, Where was our name? We were the heart and soul of the
    background music, but our name The Van-Dells was not there. If only we could get some
    visual credit sometime. Maybe I&amp;acute;m too anxious, or maybe we have to pay more
    dues. I don&amp;acute;t know. Anyway, the 14-year-old girl and I returned to the
    boardwalk. We found Joey who was in a quiet cozy spot on the boardwalk with her older
    sister. This little girl was real cute and shy and she touched my heart. I really
    enjoyed being with her and she will probably tell all her friends for years to come
    that she went to the hotel of Peter &amp;amp; Gordon, and kissed one of the band
    members.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey and I returned to the Steel Pier. There is no way to get around all these
    crazy girls waiting for us. We have to give them autographs. The girls had pictures
    of Peter &amp;amp; Gordon and we proceeded to autograph them until our hands started to
    fall apart. Then Joey and I quickly began running until we arrived in the protected
    security area.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the second show with Peter &amp;amp; Gordon, we all entered the limo and
    proceeded to all go out for dinner. Joey and I did not have time to say goodbye to
    Gracie and his mother, but we knew they would understand and we would contact them
    latter.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Peter &amp;amp; Gordon quickly became attached to us, because not only were we a
    handsome group of guys, but we were a great sounding band. They knew how great they
    sounded live with us, and we blended right in with their look. They wanted us for
    future tours throughout the U.S. We all became good friends. I especially became good
    friends with Peter. The weekend tour was very successful and we all had a great time.
    Peter &amp;amp; Gordon had to suddenly go back to England for an important TV appearance.
    They asked me if I could hold their instruments at my house until they arrived back
    in the U.S. Of course I said yes. When we arrived at my block in Brooklyn with Peter
    &amp;amp; Gordon, everyone in the neighborhood was shocked to see them in physical form.
    We unloaded their instruments into my basement and Peter &amp;amp; Gordon left to return
    at a later date. All my neighbors and friends hanging and watching about were in
    shock. They knew then that my band was the band of the stars.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My neighbor Joey, who was Jenny&amp;acute;s son, saw me with Peter &amp;amp; Gordon and
    came to me and wanted to learn an instrument. He was interested in learning how to
    play the bass. He also wanted to know what kind of bass to buy. I told him that the
    only great bass was a Fender Precision, and if he bought one I promised to teach him
    a few things to get him on his way. He was very happy, but my mother was not and
    started to complain about the added instruments in the basement. I told her they
    belonged to Peter &amp;amp; Gordon and she replied, Why don&amp;acute;t you get a job in the
    bank instead of fooling around with the music. I ignored her with mental confusion,
    because she always knew how to work on my head. She never has anything nice to say.
    In addition, my brother and sisters felt the same way, except my sister Maria, who
    was always very supportive and positive.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A month later, I was home in my house on 7th street and the phone rang. It was
    Keith, Peter and Gordon&amp;acute;s manager. He said that they had just arrived and they
    wanted to pick-up the instruments. I said OK, see you in a bit. All my neighborhood
    friends were playing &lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;stickball&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/922192/stickball.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in
    front of my house on the street and I told them that Peter &amp;amp; Gordon are on their
    way here. They all looked at each other in confusion. P&amp;amp;G arrived and a crowd
    began forming. All the neighbors were out in front of their houses to look. P&amp;amp;G
    remained in the car, but everyone could see them well. Keith and I loaded the
    instruments in the car while Peter &amp;amp; Gordon stood patiently waving briefly to
    everyone. I asked them where they were going. They were very appreciative that I took
    good care of their instruments. They told me that they were staying at a hotel on
    61st and Central Park West. Peter said, Why don&amp;acute;t you come down and hang-out
    with us tonight. They also told me that they were performing at &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Brooklyn, Fox&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/547354/bklynfox.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and they were trying to arrange for The Van-Dells to be their backup. I was much
    honored, and I told them that I would be there in a few hours. They gave me their
    room number.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I returned to play a little stickball on the street and afterward I had dinner.
    After dinner, I took a shower, dressed, and then I jumped into my 1963 canary-yellow
    Chevy convertible and headed to the city (Manhattan). I arrived at the hotel and
    passed through security with no problem after they called and checked. I entered the
    elevator and exited the 18th floor where there were cute little chickadees hanging
    about, and I entered P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s room. As I entered, Gordon was in bed playing
    with his sexy girlfriend. He pointed to the entrance of the next room where Keith and
    Peter were. I entered the next room to view Peter and Keith eating at a table. They
    quickly invited me to join in. We eat and talked for a while then Gordon joined us.
    Keith, and P&amp;amp;G began talking about all the little appearances they were doing the
    next day and they were trying to plan how many, and how to get there on time through
    all the traffic. After all, they can&amp;acute;t take the subway. I told them that I
    would drive them around if they wanted. I have a brand new Impala convertible, and
    it&amp;acute;s going to be a beautiful sunny day tomorrow. P&amp;amp;G said, Yea, that sounds
    like fun.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Since my band had nothing scheduled this week I devoted my time to helping them.
    This would be a great opportunity to meet new people in the music business and at the
    same time be a spokesperson for my band. Since I was constantly around them, I will
    try to get my band in with them if they are going to be performing live somewhere.
    The day went off without a hitch. We were able to successfully meet the schedule for
    the day.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, they were scheduled to perform on the T.V. show, Hullabaloo, which
    was being videotaped in Brooklyn not to far from my house. As a spokesperson for the
    band I asked if my band could perform with them. They told me that they would be
    singing to the record, but they told me that I could come along if I wanted. Of
    course I told them I would. Peter then proceeded to give me the studios name,
    address, and what time to meet there.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day I arrived at the shooting of &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Hullabaloo,&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/82145/hullabaloo.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    which would air the following Saturday night. I learned that the group, The Animals
    is also there to perform on the show. I met and chatted with &lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Animals&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/739873/animals.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, specifically their keyboardist &lt;a id="menu6"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Chaz Chandler&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/520311/chandler.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;,
    and we became good friends. He and I talked for a long while. I then watched their
    performance of, We Gotta Get Out Of This Place, a great song. Hullabaloo set
    designers made a great weird backdrop set with smoke, and it looked fantastic. After
    their performance, Chaz came to me and asked me for my phone number. He told me that
    when he would arrive in town, he would give me a call. I met many people through
    Peter &amp;amp; Gordon, but it proved to be worthless in the long run. Then it was
    P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s turn to be videotaped. I watched in great frustration, because I
    wanted my band to perform also. Unlike the Animals backdrop, P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s backdrop
    is very dull. It would have been livelier if my band was standing and playing behind
    them. However, their mimicking of their record went well. After the performance, they
    returned to their hotel and I was again invited to join them, which I did.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;At their hotel, I learned that they were appearing at Murray the K&amp;acute;s &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu7"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Brooklyn Fox&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/547354/bklynfox.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; on
    Friday night. When I heard this, I freaked! The Brooklyn Fox and Murray the K! This
    is where it all began for me. This is where I developed my inspiration to perform. I
    remembered years earlier when I went to see &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu8"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Ronnettes &lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/745044/ronnettes.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.
    This is where all the stars perform. This is the place to be. I quickly said to
    Peter, You&amp;acute;ve got to get The Van-Dells to perform with you. Murray the K has a
    great band, but they are mostly R&amp;amp;B. You don&amp;acute;t need a big band to perform
    with you. You wouldn&amp;acute;t sound right. The Van-Dells would make you sound just
    like the record. Peter replied, You&amp;acute;re right, that&amp;acute;s a good idea! Is your
    band available? I told him that we had the weekend off. Peter then said, Call the
    band and put them on hold. We will need to arrange for your band to perform with us.
    I won&amp;acute;t be able to do it until we talk with the people at the Brooklyn Fox.
    Therefore, have your band ready. I&amp;acute;ll call them right now, I replied with
    excitement. I quickly called Joey on the hotel phone and gave him the good news. Joey
    would contact Aldo to keep the band on hold. I told Joey that it would be a last
    minute thing and that I needed everyone in the band to be at the Brooklyn Fox within
    twenty minutes when I called to give them the OK. I&amp;acute;m so excited. I can&amp;acute;t
    believe that we are going to play the Brooklyn Fox. This is really my dream come
    true.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It&amp;acute;s Friday night, and Peter and Gordon are appearing at the Brooklyn Fox
    with The Animals and The Moody Blues. I arrived at the stage entrance at 7:00pm. The
    show starts at 9:00pm. I was immediately halted by stage security. I told them I was
    with P&amp;amp;G. A few of the guards then walked me through these dark narrow hallways
    that passed many opened dressing rooms. I could see all the stars hanging out in
    their rooms as I passed. I saw The Animals in one room and quickly said hello to my
    friend keyboardist, Chaz. Chaz was happy to see me there. I then passed the &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu9"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Moody Blues &lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/475050/moodyblues.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and said a brief hello and asked how they were doing, but they didn't know who I was so I
    told them that I was with Peter and Gordon and then they said oh OK! Then as I
    followed the security people, they led me to P&amp;amp;G dressing room and one of the
    guards asked Peter, Do you know this person? Peter replied, Yes, he&amp;acute;s a member
    of our band. They then gave me a security sticker, which I wore around my neck, and I
    was in! What a great experience! I cannot believe that I have finally made it into
    the Brooklyn Fox.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I immediately asked Peter, Did you talk with the correct people about The
    Van-Dells backing you? Peter replied that he did, and he was waiting for a reply. I
    asked, What do you think. Are you going to have any problems getting us in? Peter
    replied, I don&amp;acute;t think so. I told them that it would be better for us to use
    our own band. Then he asked, Is your band ready? I replied, There waiting by the
    phone for my call. They will be here within twenty minutes as promised. I had access
    to the entire backstage so I decided to walk around a bit to take a look at
    everything.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;An hour quickly passed. I returned to P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s dressing room and I asked
    Peter if he heard anything. Peter said that he was told that the person in charge had
    not arrived yet. I told Peter that it was 8:00pm and that we are going to cut it
    close. Peter said that the person in charge should be arriving soon. Shortly
    thereafter, the promoter arrived in P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s dressing room. The promoter said
    to P&amp;amp;G as I looked on, So what is it. You want to perform with your back-up band.
    Peter replied, Yes, we will sound better with our group. The promoter replied, We
    have the arrangements to your songs. I&amp;acute;m sure your going to like the big band.
    Peter said, It would be better with our own group. The promoter came back, I
    don&amp;acute;t think it would be good to change the format. The format is set. It would
    be best if you left things as they are. We would have to re-mike the stage for your
    band and that will offset our time schedule. It would create problems that we do not
    need right now. Stay with the format. You are going to like the big band. I looked on
    in shock. Gordon jumped into the conversation and said, No problem. We will perform
    with the big band. We will stay with the format. And that was that! I can&amp;acute;t
    believe it. I was very furious with Gordon, but I said nothing. Peter seen that my
    heart fell in my hand and said to me that he had tried. I told Peter and Gordon that
    all they had to do was insist, and we would be in. You guys are going to sound very
    weird with a big band. The Animals have there own band and The Moody blues have there
    own band, but you guy&amp;acute;s are going to perform with a big band. It&amp;acute;s that
    crazy! You&amp;acute;re not even going to sound like yourselves. Peter replied, I
    don&amp;acute;t know? We might like it. It&amp;acute;ll be different. I then told them that I
    needed to cancel my bands standby as I exited their dressing room.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I went to the nearest stage telephone and called Joey with the bad news. Joey was
    not disappointed and replied that he would contact Aldo. I guess my band didn&amp;acute;t
    care very much about this gig. This was my thing. It was I that wanted to perform
    here very badly. I tried very hard and desperately to make this dream come true.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;As soon as I hung-up the telephone with Joey, Peter, with his guitar in hand said,
    Chuck, I have a little time now so come with me, I want to show you something. So I
    followed him through this door and up this staircase to a very quiet area and we both
    sat down. Peter said that while he was in England, Paul McCartney called him up and
    told him that he was doing something very different musically with strings. McCartney
    asked Peter to come to the studio to watch. Peter described it with detail explaining
    that he was watching Paul with a string quartet recording this beautiful song. Then
    Peter put his guitar on his lap, &lt;a id="menu10"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;and began
    playing and singing&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/892373/peteryesturday.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; the song titled Yesterday. I listened as Peter began singing
    the song. He fumbled the words at times so it was difficult to get the full picture.
    When Peter finished singing it, he asked me what I thought. I replied that the song
    was very nice and kind of different. Peter told me that Paul was doing the entire
    album with strings. It was not until the record came out that I realized the
    profoundness of that moment with Peter. Peter was trying to cheer me up, because he
    knew how disappointed I was not performing at the Brooklyn Fox, and how much it meant
    to me. However, I was feeling much better now that Peter sang that song to me and
    shared the story.... It will always be a special wonderful moment that happened in my
    life. We then returned downstairs, because the show was about to begin. Peter
    returned to the dressing and I roamed around to find a spot where I could watch the
    show.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Suddenly, &lt;a id="menu11"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Murray the K&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/999951/murraythek.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; walked passed me to enter the stage and begin the show. I became very depressed again
    that I almost began to cry. I didn&amp;acute;t want to return to P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s dressing
    room in this state that I was in. I began strolling about backstage looking for a
    quiet spot to watch the show as the energy began building. Then Murray the K
    introduced The Animals. I found a lonely spot on the left side of the stage
    in-between two black curtains. I was so close to the stage that it was almost as if I
    was performing. I then broke out in tears as I watched The Animals perform. I cried
    for about ten minutes. I was alone and no one could hear or see me. I had to let it
    all out. Eventually, I regained my composure as I thought how I had tried so hard,
    and that I gave it my best effort. I was so close, and I almost had it and after a
    few moments, I said to myself yes but I'm here.. Then a few moments later I thought
    again aaandaid, No. I was almost here. Then Murray the K announced Peter &amp;amp;
    Gordon. The curtain then opened to expose the big R&amp;amp;B band and P&amp;amp;G walked out
    on stage. The big band began playing, A World Without Love, and it sounded
    ridiculous. P&amp;amp;G began singing as if they were into the music, but I could see
    that they were not. It all sounded so bad. Not even like the record. They were
    wearing their acoustic guitars, but nowhere could you hear the sound of an acoustic
    guitar. The guitars weren't amplified. I was totally ridiculous.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After their performance, I returned to P&amp;amp;G&amp;acute;s dressing room. I thanked
    them for everything and said goodbye, because they were leaving to return back to
    England the following morning. In one moment, I cherished all the wonderful times I
    had with them, and in another moment, I felt so sad that I could not capitalize on
    being with them. I did in a way. I gained a great friendship with them and hey took
    me many places such as here. They always invited me everywhere they went. So there is
    a great positive side of it. It's just the frustration of almost being there that
    always hurts so much. We shook hands and gave each other strong hugs. They thanked me
    for all my &lt;a id="menu12"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;help&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/105563/pgautograph.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, and for
    making them feel more at home in New York. I thanked their road manager Keith, and
    then I returned the security pass. As I walked down the passageway passed the
    dressing rooms to the stage door, everyone was happy and partying. I felt left out...
    alone...not apart of all of it! I then reluctantly exited out the stage door. To my
    surprise, there was a red carpet leading to the street with people ropped-off on both
    sides waiting to catch a glimpse of the musical stars and they left the theatre.
    Everyone looked and stared at me. I knew that they were wondering who I was. As I
    proceeded down this isle of red carpet to the street, I thought, I&amp;acute;m a talented
    nobody right now, but tomorrow will be another day.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;

   
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-14-four-tops.html"
       title="chapter-13-cinderella-club-and-trude.html" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 14 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-16-florida.html"
      title="chapter-15-peter-and-gordon" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 16 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
   
    
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114610175538595900?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610175538595900'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114610175538595900'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-15-peter-and-gordon.html' title='Chapter 15 - Peter and Gordon'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114597430922883293</id><published>2006-04-25T10:10:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-25T04:06:28.406-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 16 - Florida</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/125148/florida.jpg"
    alt="miami florida" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 16 - Florida&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;From the Brooklyn Fox, I went directly to Trude&amp;acute;s for a pick-me-up, and to
    hopefully to hookup with Barbara. I was hoping she was there so that we could make
    love again all night long. When I entered Trude&amp;acute;s, Barbara and her girlfriends
    were there hanging out. I went over to her and she smiled at me. I put my arm around
    her and her girlfriend said jokingly as they always say to me, "It's about time you
    showed up! Barbara has been waiting for you." They laughed! I thought as I ordered a
    drink that this girl is always waiting for me. I should marry this girl. She has been
    there for me since the beginning of the Eighth Wonder. I've been fooling around with
    other girls and at the same time being with her. There were many times that I didn't
    see her for a month, because I was fooling around with someone else, but when I
    returned to look for her, she was always there waiting for me to return. I asked
    Barbara if she wanted to go to my apartment tonight and she replied, "Let's go!" We
    hung out for a while listening and dancing to Benny Gordon's band and then we had a
    wonderful stroll to my apartment on Perry Street. I escorted her to the rooftop of my
    apartment building, and again we made love till the sun came up. What a cute little
    beautiful body this girl has. I am blessed with her. I really should marry this girl.
    Again, Barbara had to leave in the morning to return home to her sister and
    brother-in-law's house. I got very pissed off at her, because I wanted so much to be
    with her all day. However, Barbara insisted that if she didn't leave then she would
    be in deep trouble. I wanted to tell her that I would marry her, but I could get the
    guts-up to follow-up on that commitment&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I slept most of that Sunday and awoke late that early evening. Amadeo told me that
    he invited some people over, and I told him that I would sleep in Brooklyn
    tonight.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The following Monday, I received a letter from the Motor Vehicle Department. I was
    requested to report to court on Thursday to review my driving record. I arrived in
    court and the Judge looked at my accumulated ticket points and quickly revoked my
    license for six months. Devastated, I then proceeded to call my brother Tom in Long
    Island to ask him if I could store my car in his garage for six months. My brother
    said yes. I then called Joey and told him the bad news. Then, I illegally drove my
    car to my brother's house in Garden City, Long Island and parked my Chevy into his
    garage. I disconnected the battery and hung out in Long Island for the next couple of
    days. It was great playing with my nieces and nephews. It made my feelings seem a
    little better. My nephew Tommy wanted to learn how to play the guitar. My nephews and
    nieces thought I was the greatest uncle in the world, because I played with all the
    big stars.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Aldo called Joey, who then called me, and said that a new booking agency,
    specifically The Jack Fisher Agency, wanted to know if we wanted to go out on the
    road. We would travel to Florida playing gigs along the way in other cities. I told
    Joey that it would be great for me, because I didn't have a car and it would give me
    time to burn to get it back. Everyone was for it, because it would be nice to take a
    break from New York, which can become overwhelming at times. Since none of us has
    ever been outside New York, it was a great opportunity to be paid to see the world,
    as it goes.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I have been pressing Aldo for a long time to find a trumpet player so that we
    could complete the band and sound the way we always wanted to. We needed a trumpet to
    compete with the black R&amp;amp;B Bands. Aldo had been waiting for the right moment
    (money wise) to make an addition to the band, and I guess this was the moment.
    Ritchie the sax player knew this trumpet player named Joey. We had always wanted a
    trumpet player to complete the real R&amp;amp;B sound, and Aldo thought it would be a
    great opportunity to break someone in out on the road. We invited the trumpet player
    whose name is also Joey, to a rehearsal. The band sounded great with a trumpet. Just
    the way we wanted it to sound, but this new guy is a little weird. He's not very hip.
    In fact, he's very square, and he doesn't quite fit the image of the band. He's
    around the same age as Ritchie the sax, but his image is not way off from what we had
    hoped to expect. Anyway, I figured that maybe Joey the bass and I could hip him up a
    little bit. We also figured that we were going on the road and that this would be a
    chance to work him in. If he doesn't fit the bill when we return to New York, we
    could always try to find a replacement. Therefore, it was done. We had a few
    rehearsals with Joey the trumpet, and the band sounded great. It was Ritchie's job to
    get Joey trumpet up to speed. How we were complete and totally happening. We decided
    to change the name of the band. We thought that The Van-Dells name was getting sort
    of old and outdated. Therefore, we decided to call ourselves on the road, The Colt
    45&amp;acute;s. We took &lt;a id="menu12"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;a new photo&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/121380/colt45s.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of the band, and bought new uniforms. We rented a U-haul trailer and off we went.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Our first stop was the Jersey shore, as it is called. Specifically, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Seaside Heights&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/908006/seasideheights.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;! It is the southern shore of New Jersey. It is about four and a half hours from New York City. We opened at a club located on the boardwalk near the
    beach. We blew everyone away with our new sound. We all met many girls, and the girls
    are numerous. The next day, the entire band partied on the beach. Surprisingly, Aldo
    met a girl. Her name was Jane and they are getting along very well. They are hanging
    out with each other most of the day. Fantastic! I in turn, met this beautiful blond
    Diane. Joey had Evie back at home so he didn't fool around too much. Ritchie and the
    trumpet player Joey also met some cute girls. There were plenty of girls for
    everyone, and it was great to play at the beach. It is what our band needed most, a
    good holiday. We all were away from home, together all the time, and we are all
    getting deep tans. We are all looking beautiful and we feel great.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;This girl Diane is fucking beautiful, and she likes me a lot. She's got a slim
    body with a great ass and normal size tits. She's got long silky blond hair down to
    here ass and stands about five foot ten. She is amazing looking. Her mother is also
    beautiful and single. I think that her mother wants to be with me also. I don't know
    how to handle this. I think I'll just fight off the mother and work on the daughter.
    Apparently, the mother is divorced. So here they are at the Jersey shore looking for
    action, and I have the both of them. Then I learn that her daughter was sixteen years
    old and still a virgin at least that was what the mother told me. The mother then
    said that I would have to take it slow with her daughter, but her daughter wanted me
    badly. I assured the mother that I was a good guy and that I would treat her daughter
    well. It was all up-hill from there. I would find a nice quiet spot on the beach and
    make out with her daughter all night. After a couple of weeks without any hassles or
    care in the world, The Colt 45&amp;acute;s were happening. We are very tight, and we
    learned a whole new batch of songs. Now with a trumpet there is nothing we can't do.
    We have all our options covered. When we get back to New York we should be on fire.
    We are going to tear up New York.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Everyone in the band called home to tell their families that everything was moving
    well. I contacted my great friend Amadeo. I wanted to say hello to everyone at
    Trude&amp;acute;s and to Joel Heller. As I was talking to Amadeo on the phone telling him
    that everything was fine, Amadeo said, Guess who's here. I said, "Who?" He replied,
    "Yvonne. Hold on say hello to her", as he passed her the phone. "Hi, how are your
    doing," said Yvonne. I went into silent shock. I didn't know what to say. It was
    definitely unexpected. How's everything out there in Seaside Heights. It must be nice
    having the beach everyday. I wanted to say, "What happened to your black fagot nigger
    boyfriend, but instead I said, "What happened to your boyfriend?" Yvonne replied that
    they had to split for a while. "Oh, that's too bad," I smirchingly replied. She said
    that they had to split, because he was in another show. It was not what I wanted to
    hear from her. My first thought was that she might have broken-up with him, but now I
    see that it is a temporary thing. Therefore, I replied, "The band is doing great and
    we are playing here in a beautiful club. We are enjoying the sunny lifestyle, and
    there are many free girls. "Are you having fun with the girls?" Yvonne says. I
    replied, "You bet I am." "I was about to ask you if I could come there for a few
    days, but I don't want to interrupt anyone," Yvonne says. This statement caught me by
    surprise. "I have to think about this. Let me see if I could arrange it," I said to
    Yvonne. Yvonne replied, "OK.| I told her that I would call her tomorrow, and Amadeo
    returned to the phone. Amadeo said, "What did you think of that." I told him that I
    did not know, and that I needed to think about this. I told him that I would call
    them tomorrow. Wow, that's a freak out!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;My mind immediately flashed into the night I saw her with this nigger. She smiled
    and kissed him and then walked off holding his hand very excited. All the while, she
    was giving me this elaborately made-up story. What balls on this fucking chick? Then
    the other side off me said well maybe she wants to get back with you again. Who
    knows? I went back and forth with myself. Yea, but I don't think I want her back.
    Yea, but she is beautiful, and she has a nice fucking body. But she's a fucking liar.
    Hey, I have Barbara in New York and now I have Diane, therefore, who needs this bitch
    anyway. OK, this is what I'm going to do. If she doesn't come to fuck me then I don't
    need her. The next day, I called Amadeo/Yvonne. I said to Yvonne, OK, if you want to
    come here I have my own room in a motel. She replied, "Maybe, I should get my own
    room." I said, "Look Yvonne, if you want to come here, but you don't want to be with
    me then I don't want you to come. "I want to be with you," she replied, "but I do not
    want to impose on you." I reiterated, "You sleep with me in my hotel room and there
    will be no problem." Yvonne agreed and she was going to meet me the following day.
    This is something else. I can't believe Yvonne is coming.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next morning, Yvonne arrived. She was somehow very different, but she was
    still extremely sexy and beautiful. She seemed plastically warm and very distant. She
    immediately began acting as though she wasn't really with me. We went to my motel and
    we talked for a short while. I said, "So you're involved with that black dancer. She
    replied, "Yea, we have known each other for a long time." I couldn't believe she said
    that. She's certainly got a lot of nerve saying that to me. She is actually telling
    me that she had been lying to me all the while. I said to her, "Let's go for a stroll
    out on the beach." With that, Yvonne proceeded to remove her clothes in front of me
    and put on her bathing suit. It was a hell of a skimpy bathing suit and I knew that
    everyone would be staring at her. As she was dressing, I had noticed that she must
    have gotten her breasts filled with silicone, because they did not appear to be
    natural. They appeared to be up-lifted somehow. It immediately turned me off. Not to
    mention her little arrogant attitude.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Yvonne and I went out for a walk on the boardwalk. I decided to show her around
    the place for a bit before we hit the sand. Yvonne began walking about three feet in
    front of me like a high-class movie star. She was pretending and acting as though she
    was alone. I ignored her attitude, but I enjoyed watching her beautiful ass, which
    was difficult to take my eyes off of. We continued walking, and finally I stopped. I
    said, Hey, Where the fuck are you going? She stopped also and walked back to me and
    replied that she was sorry. She then began walking beside me, but slightly ahead. I
    then grabbed her hand. She held my hand without force as though she really didn't
    want to hold it. We then proceeded to the sand to soak up some sun. I tried to lie
    close to her at times, but she was unresponsive.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After enjoying the sand and sun, we went to dinner and then back to my motel. I
    began getting dressed for my night's performance, and then I decided to give her the
    same medicine. After I got dressed, I said to her, "See you at the club", and then I
    quickly walked out of the motel leaving her all by herself. She knew no one and she
    was completely taken by surprise. She had nowhere to go except meet me at the club.
    So how does it feel baby!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Yvonne finally appeared at the club and my band had the club jumping. She sat at
    the bar in front of us like a lost girl with no one to talk with. I think she was
    very surprised to hear our band with the trumpet, and that we sounded so great. I
    ignored looking at her except for a bit, and Diane and her mother were there also.
    After our set, I escorted Yvonne to a table. I asked her if she is having a good time
    and she complimented the new sound of the band. I then told her that I needed to make
    the rounds to say hello to everyone. I went to Diane and we talked for a while. I
    told Diane that my ex-girlfriend is here, but I assured Diane that I was interested
    in her only.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;At the end of our performance, Yvonne and I returned to the motel. We entered the
    bed and I put my arm around her, but she was distant. I then began feeling her
    breasts hoping that I could turn her on also, but indeed, her breasts were silicone.
    They certainly felt strange. She is not the same girl I knew. She continued to act
    distant. I touched her beautiful ass as I pressed my dick against her pussy. She
    began to slightly get aroused. As I was feeling her as with my hard dick against her,
    I began to kiss her. She responded by kissing me in return. I then got on top of her
    and my hard dick slid right inside of her. She then went into a zombie stage as her
    emotions suddenly went cold. When I felt her lack of further response my dick
    automatically got soft. I had it with this girl. She is of no use. I then turned my
    back to her and tried to sleep. In the morning I will get rid of this unknown
    bitch.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In the morning, we awoke and dressed. I wanted to be mean to her, but I wanted the
    village apartment to be there for me when I returned to New York. Therefore, I
    handled her very diplomatically. I said to her, I guess you are going back to New
    York City? "Do you want me to leave?" she said knowing my disappointment. "I think it
    would be best," I replied, "After all, we are not happening." She then apologized to
    me for her actions and feelings last night, but her lies (bullshit) no longer matters
    to me. I need to get rid of this bitch because she is bringing me down again. I
    wasted an entire day with her and got nothing but continued depression and
    involvement in psychological games. As we exited the motel, it appeared that Joey met
    a girl last night and rented a room in the same motel also. Joey is out front
    entering his girl's vehicle. Joey seen me and gave me the thumbs-up sign. I gave Joey
    the thumbs down sign as Yvonne watched and he felt sorry for me. I then asked Joey if
    he and his girl could drive Yvonne to the bus station. Joey and his girl agreed. I
    put Yvonne in the car and told her to say hello to Amadeo and I told her to have a
    nice life, and off they went. It is the last time that I ever saw Yvonne. Good
    reddens!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I returned to house that was provided for the band and met Aldo, Ritchie and Joey
    the trumpet. We all went to the beach near the club. After a few hours of soaking in
    the sun, we met up with Joey the bass and afterwards, had a rehearsal to sharpen
    things up a bit. We all went out to dinner, then back to the house and performed that
    evening. I hooked-up with Diane, and Yvonne was now a distant memory. We finished
    performing for the week and now it was off to Washington D.C. Diane, her mother and I
    exchanged addresses and phone numbers, and the band was back on the road.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We had many laughs on the way down to D.C. We were acting like little kids, always
    playing practical jokes on one another. We arrived at the club, unloaded our
    instruments, and created a set on stage. We then went across the river into Virginia
    where we found a reasonably priced motel. The owners of the motel didn't like us very
    much. They pegged us as hippie, long hair freaks, but they rented the rooms to us
    anyway very reluctantly. Anyone with long hair was considered a hippie freak that
    used drugs. This is &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;the South&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/100760/southernflag.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    now. We are considered Yankees. However, next to this motel is a 24-hour dinner, so
    it all was very convenient.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;blockquote&gt;
      I didn't know it then, but I had learned about it later in my life that the South
      was the original American Republic and after the civil war, the United States
      became a corporate democracy.
    &lt;/blockquote&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;At our first night at the club, we tore the place up. The people had never heard a
    band so funky and tight. The word quickly went out, and the next night, and the
    nights afterward, the club would be packed with a line outside to get in. This had
    never happened here at this club in Washington D.C.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;On Saturday night, we had some unexpected visitors who came to hear our group.
    They are actors &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;David Jansen&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/33948/davidjanson.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    who played The Fugitive, actor &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Barry Sullivan&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/213365/sullivan.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;,
    and the incredible &lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Jane Mansfield&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/731116/mansfield.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.
    During our 40-minute break, when the club played pop records, David Jansen invited me
    to join them at their table. Actually, I did not know it at the time, but Jane
    Mansfield had a crush on me. I was sitting next to her and see was leaning very close
    to me rubbing her big tits against my arm. David Jansen is winking his eyes at me and
    smiling as if to say, she wants you and it's OK. A moment later, Barry Sullivan
    suggested that I dance with Jane on the dance floor. Jane is a wonderful sexy woman
    and I am shocked that she likes me very much. I didn't know how to act. So Jane and I
    went on the dance floor and the whole group was watching, as well as everyone else.
    Then a slow song came on, and Jane quickly put her arms around me to slow-dance. Her
    big tits pressed against my chest and made me feel like heaven. She was so soft and
    very feminine. Her beautiful hair just melted in my hand, and she smelled like a
    rose. I was really in heaven. This went on all night long. We are all drinking and
    getting drunk. Jane then asked me to go with her to the hotel, I was scared, and told
    her I didn't think it would be a good idea. She continued begging me as David and
    Barry was itching me on. I just held her in my arms and kissed her patiently. I told
    her to come by again tomorrow, because I was not ready for this. It was too
    overwhelming. She loved my honesty and understood, then they all said goodnight and
    thanked us for a wonderful time.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I had to put up with all the ribbing from the band members, but the next night I
    met a girl who was almost equal to Jane in figure and I took her back to the motel.
    The guys in the band also met girls and we had a big party in our rooms. The
    following day, everyone went to the lake to swim and I stayed behind with my girl. As
    soon as everyone left, I put this girl on the bed and started to take her clothes
    off. Then the house cleaner knocked on the door and aggressively wanted to clean the
    room by making sounds to enter. We both quickly jumped off the bed and dashed into
    the adjoining room. My girl got very frightened. I can hear the house cleaner
    fiddling with the keys to open the main room door. So I quickly threw the girl in the
    closet and told her to be quiet. The house cleaner entered the room and asked, "You
    don't have a girl in here, do you?" The management told us that we were supposed to
    behave and they specifically told us, no women. I told the house cleaner "No, I'm
    just resting." I asked the housecleaner to please be brief, because I wanted to
    return to sleep. The cleaner proceeded to clean the room while the girl was patiently
    quiet in the closet. The house cleaner started complaining about the mess, and asked
    if we had a party last night. I told her no, and she could tell I was lying about the
    party and the girl in the room. I had to protect the closet; I think the house
    cleaner knew the girl was there. The house cleaner was taking her time thinking that
    the girl would surface. Finally, I got pissed off and verbally attacked the maid and
    told her that if she didn't finish up in three minutes I was going to throw her out.
    She became offended by my verbal abuse. She thought I was nuts, and she quickly left.
    I locked the door and the girl and I resumed where we left off.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I quickly noticed the nasty attitude of America, once we left the New Jersey area.
    There seems to be a lot of hate in the way people look, talk, and act to northerners,
    if you are not from their area. They stereotype people with long hair as being
    unruly.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next morning, on our way to the motel after the gig, around 2:30 in the
    morning, Joey and I decided to get something to eat at the diner next to the motel.
    We walked into the diner and sat down at the counter. Everyone began staring at us
    with our long hair. Joey and I ordered. There were two big redneck s sitting one
    stool away from Joey. We did not dare to look around, because we didn't want to start
    a fight. The server gave us our meal with a nasty face and we ignored everything as
    we eat. I could feel the nasty vibes. Everything is slightly mellow except these two
    redneck s sitting next to Joey. I can see through the corner of my eye that they were
    looking at us and mumbling something. Then as we just about finished our meal, the
    redneck s began talking louder and louder about the way we looked. The redneck's are
    very big and looked very tough. I said to Joey, &amp;tilde;Let us get out of here. Then
    Joey surprisingly turned to the redneck s and said, "How would you guys like to get a
    big fat lip?" as he stared directly into the redneck eyes. I completely flipped out
    thinking to myself, Here we go. We are going to get our asses kicked. To my surprise,
    the redneck s instead of pouncing on us kept their mouth shut and turned away. What
    balls Joey had! After a month of performing in Washington D.C., it was time to hit
    the road to Florida.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A few of us, including myself, did not like the new name of the band, but that was
    the name until someone came up with a better one. We had a long wonderful restful
    drive to Florida. When we finally arrived at &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu6"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Cocoa Beach&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/30869/cocobeach.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;,
    Florida club, it was closed down. . Aldo contacted the agency, and they gave Aldo an
    address of our next performance. We had a hard finding the address. It entered in a
    run-down area of the city of Cocoa Beach. We drove around in the dark trying to
    locate this address. I asked Aldo, You're sure this is right? Aldo said that this was
    the address the agency gave him. Finally, a black man flagged us down. We were a
    little afraid of stopping. The man said, "Are you guy's the band?" We happily said
    yes. "Where are we playing?" I asked. The man replied, "Over there in the basement."
    There is nothing but all black people. We were confused. Aldo, thinking we are in the
    wrong place asked the guy, "Do you know Jack Fisher?" The guy replied, "Yea, we
    called him for a band." The owner of this run-down house came over and looked at us
    and said to his partner, "What is this shit?" He is apparently very pissed off. We
    told him that our agent sent us here. The owner said, "I didn't ask him for any white
    band." We told him that we played R&amp;amp;B. The owner gave us the once over and saw
    how young and cleaned-cut we were, turned around, and walked back to the house
    saying, "I got to call this agent and find out what happened. He certainly appeared
    very disappointed. We nervously unpacked our instruments and we were escorted into
    this basement, which was packed full of black people. I love it! This is the audience
    for our music. Everyone seemed extremely disappointed and pissed when we walked in.
    We had to squeeze through the crowd to try to find an empty place to set-up. The
    people slowly began to move away so that we would have a little area to set-up, but
    we could see on the people's faces that they were also disappointed and that the
    house had made a mistake. We finished the set-up fast, because we knew what we were
    doing, and we are used to setting up quickly. This was actually the moment we have
    been waiting for. Our R&amp;amp;B is going to be a test right here and now if we can
    really be funky, but we knew we were going to freak these people out. These are the
    people of the music we love, and we are going to get down with them tonight.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I got on the mike and introduced us. I said, "We're going to get down tonight." I
    softly called out the first song to be 99 and 1/2, by Wilson Pickett to the band, and
    I began the guitar intro. The people all stared and watched us. They couldn't believe
    what I was playing. The people in the crowd were saying out load, Oh, my God, Oh, my
    God. As I began singing the first verse, all the people began to groove to the music
    as if we were all at home. The people loved us. When the song ended we immediately
    went into Can't Turn You Loose, by my music idol, &lt;a id="menu7"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Otis Redding&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/32699/otis.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. The
    place went jumping. The owner ran down the stairs and watched the grooving basement
    in disbelief. It was a most wonderful experience playing for the people whose music
    we loved, and it was a chance to perform for the real people who knew and loved
    R&amp;amp;B. We had it, we were funky and we knew it! The black people were so
    overwhelmed that they gave us all kinds of free food and free drinks and treated us
    like kings. It was the most rewarding experience we had to date.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/354017/colt45_2.jpg"
    alt="Vandells name change to The Colt 45s" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, the agency asked us to report to a club in Orlando, Florida, about
    40 minutes away. We performed there for one month. The club was an older stuffy type
    of crowd, and we didn't really enjoy it, especially after doing the down-home black
    club, but we had to deal with it, because the money was good, and we needed it when
    we return to New York. This gig is a job and it feels like a job and unmemorable and
    thus we hated it.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey and I rented motorcycles and we drove around the area picking up girls. There
    was nothing but older woman in the club. It appeared to be a mafia type of place. One
    day, early in the morning, about a week later, while we were sleeping, and all of a
    sudden, we heard this loud bang and the walls of the motel shook. Joey and I jumped
    up and quickly ran outside to see what had happened. Apparently, Aldo decided to try
    to ride one of the motorcycles and he lost control and smashed into the wall of the
    motel spraining his wrist badly. We rushed him to the doctor and his arm was put into
    a sling. For an entire week, Aldo had to play with only one hand. When the week was
    over, Aldo&amp;acute;s sling was removed from his arm. The gig was finally over and it
    was time to return to New York. It was time to return to perform again at Trude
    Heller's.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Back at Trude&amp;acute;s, our band with the added trumpet player Joey was beyond
    comparison. We had not told Trude about the new member and she was trilled to hear us
    sounding so enormous, and quickly gave us the extra money for the new member of the
    band without asking. She was very happy to have us back. We were packing the place
    every night. We were now making so much money, that almost every night before I
    arrived at the club, I would stop to buy a brand new $35.00 shirt to wear for the
    performance. I wore nothing but brand new clothes. We were all making now about
    $700.00 a week each.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It was great seeing my good friend Amadeo again back at our Perry street
    apartment. We discussed the Yvonne visit to the Jersey shore. However, it was
    wonderful being with Barbara again. We went back to our weekend love affair on the
    rooftop at my Perry street apartment.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night, during our break at Trude&amp;acute;s, a guy came over to me and introduced
    himself as Mitch. I said hello to him and he said, "You know, you guys have a great
    band." I said, "Thank you very much." He then went on to say that he was a singer
    from Detroit; he had heard that New York was happening, and he arrived with his band
    to try and get a job. I said to him, "You know, it's not easy thing to get in New
    York if your new!" He went on to say that he had asked someone where the most
    happening club in the city was, and they recommended Trude Heller's. He said that his
    band was outside, but they couldn't afford to come in. He continued saying that he
    and his band really needed to make some money quickly because their low on funds. He
    asked me if I could introduce him to Trude. I told him, "Why not speak to our
    drummer. He's the businessman of the group, and he has a great relationship with
    Trude." I asked Mitch to follow me to the kitchen area and I will introduce him to
    Aldo. I took Mitch, who seemed like a very nice sincere guy, to the kitchen/dressing
    room area where Aldo was hanging out. Mitch and I walked into the kitchen and I said
    to Aldo, "Aldo, I want to introduce you to Mitch," I then said, "Mitch what is your
    last name?" Mitch replied, &lt;a id="menu8"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;"Ryder"&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/688149/mitchryder.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. I
    said, "Aldo this is Mitch Ryder, and he just arrived from Detroit with his band.
    They're looking for work." Aldo then arranged for Mitch to speak with Trude, and
    Trude arranged an audition at the Eighth Wonder. After a week or so, Mitch was
    playing the Eighth Wonder, Joel Heller's club, but Mitch's group didn't last very
    long at The Eighth Wonder.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A new group emerged in the scene that we did not ever hear about. Apparently,
    there was this club located uptown called the &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu9"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Peppermint
    Lounge&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/464673/PEPPER%7E1.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, which no one we knew was aware of. This group suddenly had the number one
    record on the charts called, The Peppermint Twist. The group, &lt;a id="menu10"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Joey Dee and
    the Starliters&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/976383/joeydeestarliters.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; seem to come out of nowhere. The record was hot and suddenly,
    someone was giving Trude and us a run for the money. There is a line to get in every
    night at the Peppermint Lounge. How could this happen so suddenly? How could
    something like this pop-up without some kind of notice? This music business is so
    strange. Here we were the most happening band in the city and someone comes out of
    nowhere and gets a smash hit record. It sounds like Mafia work to me. Our band tried
    to visit the Peppermint Lounge one night, but the line was too long. Strangely
    enough, a few weeks later, our agent booked us into the &lt;a id="menu11"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Wagon Wheel&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/100713/wagonwheel.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    club, which was located two blocks from the Peppermint Lounge. During our break we
    tried again to visit the Peppermint Lounge without any luck. The lines were so long
    that you had to know someone to get in. We did not know anyone around those circles.
    However, nothing has changed we are still happening. We are still packing in the
    places we perform at. Everything was going normally except for this one club the
    Peppermint Lounge, which seemed to exist on its own.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey told me that Evie is about to have their baby! I didn&amp;acute;t know what to
    say, but I asked him how he felt about it, and he replied that he loved Evie. A few
    days later, the worse had finally happened. Joey got drafted into the Army. He was
    going to Vietnam. The band went into frenzy. I begged Joey not to go, but Joey had
    always been the all American Boy, and he said he was going, no matter what. I became
    very afraid for Joey and I felt sorry for his loving family. What&amp;acute;s going to
    happen to the band? Then slowly everything began to suddenly fall apart. It was a
    snowball rolling down hill getting bigger and bigger. With Joey's bad news, Aldo
    speaks out and says that he decided to go into business with his father and marry the
    girl Jane from the Jersey Shore. Then Joey followed by saying that he was going to
    marry Evie before he enters into the army. I was suddenly caught by surprise. I
    thought, What&amp;acute;s going on? Is everybody going nuts?&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey then made a proposal to Evie, she accepted, and soon they were married.
    However, I was very disappointed that Joey didn&amp;acute;t ask me to be his best man.
    Instead, he asked an old long time friend, Ritchie, to be his best man. I was
    devastated at his decision. Joey and I were really like brothers. I was sure to be
    the best man at his wedding. I went to Joey&amp;acute;s wedding at the church very
    displeased, but I only attended, because I loved him and Evie. However, I protested
    the wedding reception by not going. Very mad, I didn&amp;acute;t see Joey afterward or
    attend his departure into the army.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The Van-Dells / Colt 45&amp;acute;s, broke-up! Here I was, lost in nowhere land.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h3 align="center"&gt;"The fucking Vietnam war is changing everyone's lives! What was I to do and
    where was I to go?"&lt;/h3&gt;&lt;/div&gt;
&lt;div style="float:left; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="prev-date"&gt;
       &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-15-peter-and-gordon.html"
      title="chapter-15-peter-and-gordon" accesskey="P"&gt;&amp;laquo; 15 &amp;laquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;

    &lt;div style="float:right; padding:0.5em; font-size:0.8em;" id="next-date"&gt;
      &lt;a
      href="http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-17-ray.html"
      title="chapter-17-ray" accesskey="N"&gt;&amp;raquo; 17 &amp;raquo;&lt;/a&gt;
    &lt;/div&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt; 
    
   
    &lt;p class="right"&gt;&lt;a href="#top" title="Top of Page"&gt;PageTOP&amp;nbsp;^&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/26106884-114597430922883293?l=chazzsongs.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114597430922883293'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/26106884/posts/default/114597430922883293'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://chazzsongs.blogspot.com/2006/04/chapter-16-florida.html' title='Chapter 16 - Florida'/><author><name>Chazzsongs</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/12832406704954147954</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/1600/805256/chazzsongs.jpg'/></author></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-26106884.post-114596296711188797</id><published>2006-04-25T06:52:00.000-04:00</published><updated>2006-12-25T04:14:59.580-05:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter 17 - Ray</title><content type='html'>&lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/884112/rocyandhisfriends.jpg"
    alt="Rocky and his friends" class="entryphoto3" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;h2&gt;Chapter 17 - Ray&lt;/h2&gt;
&lt;div id="menu"&gt; 
    &lt;p&gt;I couldn't believe that Joey was drafted, and Aldo cutout and decided to work for
    his father. It's probably, because Aldo had enough of the music scene and decided to
    settle down with Jane. To top it off, Joey gets married and doesn't even consider the
    thought of me being his best man. Like what the fuck is this shit? From the top of
    the world to nothing!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;There are protests everywhere. Protests against the Vietnam War are happening all
    around the country. Protests against civil rights for blacks are happening in the
    South with Martin Luther King. Here in New York City there are civil rights
    demonstrations for the minority Puerto Ricans. People want to be treated fairly and
    most of all, the entire country wants to live in peace. However, it seems that our
    government has other ideas. There is a clash between the people and the
    establishment.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In the following weeks, I was trying to regroup. I had no money saved and I had no
    job. I didn&amp;acute;t need much, but I needed something. I could live at home for free
    and I didn't have to pay for anything at Perry Street. Still I need to do something.
    My brother's camera stores went bankrupt and he returned as a salesman at Peerless
    Camera. I therefore decided to get a job in a clothing store in the West Village. It
    is easy to get a job in a clothing store, because the competition amongst the
    salesmen is so cutthroat that no one lasts for very long. As such, I didn't last very
    long either, but it kept me busy for a month or so. I checked the Village Voice
    newspaper every week. This Voice contains its own musician wanted section. When I
    couldn't find anything worthwhile like a band needing a musician, then I would check
    out the jobs in the Help Wanted section. One week, I noticed an ad in the Village
    Voice for an R&amp;amp;B band needing a guitar player. I called and spoke with a singer
    named Ray. They were rehearsing at this rehearsal hall located on 49th and Broadway,
    and I arrived there at my appointed time of 7pm. I entered inside the rehearsal room
    and met Ray, who was the only one there. I said to Ray, "Where's the band?" Ray
    replied that he had put an ad in the paper, and that a few people should be showing
    up. I thought that this was very bazaar. I told Ray that I was under the impression
    that he already had a band and that he needed a guitar player. Ray said that he
    wanted to start an R&amp;amp;B band very badly and he was willing to do what ever it
    takes.... even misleading people. I thought, "What a pair of balls on this guy. He
    dragged me down here for nothing". Then, after laughing at Ray for a moment I told
    him, "You got to be kidding!" But after talking with Ray for awhile, I kind of liked
    him. Then I found out that he is Johnny Serrano's brother. Johnny Serrano is the main
    steady band at the Metropole Cafe. They even appeared in a clip of the famous movie,
    The Odd Couple, which was directly shot inside The Metropole Cafe. I asked Ray why he
    didn't play with his brother, and Ray replied that he doesn't play, but wants to sing
    R&amp;amp;B. Ray mentioned all the pop-groups like Sam &amp;amp; Dave; Otis Redding; Wilson
    Picket; that I also loved and enjoyed and I was shocked to hear him mention those
    names. I was impressed! I asked Ray who's going to arrange all the music for you, and
    Ray said, I don't know? Well, I told him, "If you finally get a few guys, I&amp;acute;ll
    do it for you. Ray said great! I asked him to give me a call when or if he found
    somebody. When I left, I began shaking my head in disbelief. It was nice meeting Ray,
    but I think he is dreaming. However, that is what dreams are about. Dreams do become
    true if you believe hard enough.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Ray called me almost everyday just to talk and to let me know what was going on.
    Ray and I began liking one another very much. We talked about R&amp;amp;B on the phone
    all the time. Eventually, Ray had found a drummer and sax player. He wanted me to
    come to the studio with my guitar to meet these guys, and I did. When I arrived at
    the rehearsal with my guitar in my black gig bag draped over my shoulder, the first
    thing I noticed was this little tiny guy who was in the process of setting-up his
    drums. Ray introduced me to him. This drummer is a skinny little puny guy. He was
    about 5&amp;acute;1. I took Ray over to the side and said, "Ray, you got to be kidding.
    This guy is too small. He has to hit the drums extremely hard, especially the bass
    drum". The drummer over heard my comment to Ray, and quickly sat down on his drums
    and began to play as hard as he could. I began laughing! It was very funny watching
    this little guy pounding on the drums. He was surprisingly very good on technique,
    but I told him that he needed to bang much harder and consistent than that. The
    drummer yelled out, I&amp;acute;ll do it...I&amp;acute;ll do it. We will see, I replied
    laughing, but really, I didn't think he could.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The sax player is Ronny. I asked Ronny to play something and he also sounded very
    good. However, he was using a plastic mouthpiece. I told Ronny that if he wanted to
    play with us he needed to buy a metal mouthpiece. He asked, "Why?" I told him that a
    metal mouthpiece makes the sax's sound, cut through. The plastic mouthpiece is more
    for soft ballad work. It sounds soft. Ronny said, No problem, I'll buy one tomorrow.
    Well, I thought, everyone seems to have a positive attitude and enthusiasm. I then
    told everyone to look for a bass and trumpet, and I will try to peace it all
    together. I told them all what records to buy, and I asked them to try and learn what
    they could on their own. We broke-up the rehearsal early, and Ray and I decided to go
    for a drink at The Metropole Cafe where his brother Johnny is performing.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Ray and I walked down the block to the Metropole, I conveyed to Ray about having
    the most wanted group in New York, The Van-Dells, and how the Vietnam War suddenly
    broke it up. I told him how we had just added a trumpet player; we were sounding
    majestic; my frustrations with loosing it, and everything else that occurred around
    me after the break-up. Ray assured me that I could have it all again. I liked his
    positive thinking. It is what he wanted, and he thought that together we both could
    do it. Ray does have a great positive attitude besides being a great guy, and that
    YES, it could happen again. However, it wasn't as easy as Ray thought. I explained to
    Ray, that you have to find the right people; they have to play well; they must get
    along with each other; they have to all look good; they have to learn how to move on
    stage. It's very difficult to find and have all those things.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Ray and I then entered the Metropole and we viewed the crop of go-go girls that
    were dancing as we walked toward the other end of the bar. We waved to Johnny Serrano
    who was on stage as we walked by. I could tell that Johnny Serrano was greatly
    surprised to see me hanging out with his brother. Ray and I ordered a drink and we
    discussed Ronny and the drummer further.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I said to Ray, The drummer is married. It is not good to have a married person in
    the band. Ray asked, "Why?" I told him that if the drummer's wife starts bitching
    that he is not around, because he is out there playing with the band all the time,
    then she is goner pull him away from the group. You don't want a married guy in the
    band, or a guy who has a steady girlfriend. It's too much trouble and problems. Look
    at me for instance, I said, I have some girlfriends, but they are not steady
    girlfriends. I won't let a woman tell me what I should do, or what is best for me. I
    already know this. I do not need a woman to tell me. That's the way it is and that's
    the way it will be. If choice is her or the band it will be most definitely the
    band.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;During our discussion, Ray's brother walked over to say hello. Johnny said, "Hey
    Chuck, I'm surprised to see you here with my brother. What happened to your group?" I
    replied that the bass player Joey was drafted, and the drummer Aldo decided to work
    for his father and get married. Johnny replied, "That's a shame! What are you guys
    doing together?" Ray told him that we were trying to start a new band. Then, Ray and
    Johnny began talking privately to each other as I was thinking and watching the go-go
    girls sipping on my drink. Ray and I hung out at The Metropole for a while. We then
    said goodbye to his brother and then we departed and separated. I decided to head
    down to Trude&amp;acute;s and hang out with Rena for awhile.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Rena is Trude&amp;acute;s general manager when Trude is not around. She is a very
    stunning beautiful blonde girl. Rena is about 27 years old. I don't know if she is
    gay or not, but I never seen her with a man. I met Rena when I began hanging out at
    Trude&amp;acute;s during my break time at the Eighth Wonder. I would hang out at the side
    of the bar watching the bands, and one day, Rena invited me to sit with her at
    Trude&amp;acute;s table. We began talking and eventually we became good acquaintances. I
    treated Rena with great respect, although I never really knew what her position at
    the club was. Once I had sat down with her, I would not say a word unless she began a
    discussion. She therefore enjoyed my company and having me around.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Every time I arrived at Trude&amp;acute;s after that, I was immediately invited to
    join Rena at Trude&amp;acute;s table. She always gave me the nod to sit with her. I told
    Rena that I was starting a new group. She asked how it was going, and I told her that
    we had a great deal of enthusiasm. Rena suggested that I should become a model. She
    told me that she could hook-me-up in the business. I wasn't very interested, because
    I loved music too much and besides, although I didn't say this to her, but the
    modeling business is very gay and I want to stay away from that. She understood! I
    waved to Amadeo who was dancing on the platform located on the wall. Then a
    photographer/writer entered Trude&amp;acute;s looking to interview someone about the
    current drinking age. Rena quickly suggested to the photographer to interview me, and
    he did. I hung out with Rena for a few hours and then I hopped on the BMT subway back
    to my house in Brooklyn. I didn't want to sleep in the city at my village apartment,
    because my money was very low. I could eat at home for free.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Back in Brooklyn, my neighbor's son Joey surprisingly bought a new Fender Jazz
    bass. I told him to buy a Precision Bass, but he liked the Jazz bass instead. It was
    very beautiful and I hoped he would find a band eventually. I showed him a few licks
    to practice with.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A couple of positive things had also happened to me. One, I received my drivers
    license back, and two; I had learned that my picture was in the newspaper from the
    night before at Trude&amp;acute;s. I quickly returned to my brother's house in Garden
    City, Long Island to pick-up my Chevy convertible. The car battery was stone dead
    even though I had disconnected it. I had to pay for a new battery to get it started.
    Finally, I have a vehicle once again; however, it is not running the same way as when
    I bought it. I'm hoping that changing the spark plugs and wires will hopefully
    improve its performance.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I had learned that Joey the bass player's mother had moved to Bay 49th Street. I
    went to visit her and to my surprise, she was living on the top floor of a house that
    was owned by an old friend that I went to school with named, Ritchie. I was not aware
    that Ritchie is in a wheelchair for life. It happened to him, because he was diving
    with his friends off the Steeplechase pier. He had miscalculated his dive and it
    paralyzed his back in the fall. What a shame. He is such a handsome and wonderful
    person. However, it is wonderful meeting his family and at the same time meeting
    again with Joey's mother, father, and sister Gracie.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, two weeks went by, and Ray still could not find a bass player or
    trumpet. We tried to continue rehearsals to keep what members we had, but it was most
    difficult to rehearse without a bass. Finally, Ronnie the sax had found a bass player
    in Jersey, and we auditioned him. He is very strange looking and he is not very
    experienced. Strange looking meaning that he is from the sticks of New Jersey, and
    didn't even look like a musician. He had this clean-cut, mid-west type of appearance.
    The drummer and the bass player had never jammed with people, and they had never
    played in a band before. However, I never have seen in my life, a group of people
    with so much positive ness and enthusiasm. So I went for it and tried to put it
    together. I told the guys where I've been, what I know, and if they listened to my
    guidance, I might be able to put it together if they had what it took. They all
    agreed happily to follow everything I say.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I told them all what to play note for note as Ray watched on. We began rehearsing
    every night. We all chipped-in to pay for the rehearsal room! Ray provided me with
    the titles of the songs he thought he could do, and I taught the guys how to play it.
    Ray loved Otis Redding and Otis was my idle in music.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Otis Redding&amp;acute;s back-up band is &lt;a id="menu20"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Booker T. and the MG&amp;acute;s&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/913020/bookert.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.
    Booker T&amp;acute;s guitarist is Steve Cropper and I tried to play like him. Booker T.
    and the MG&amp;acute;s also back up Sam &amp;amp; Dave and Wilson Pickett! As the weeks went
    on, things began progressing, and after a awhile, we were beginning to sound like
    something, and it was very good. It is also a lot of fun except, we were still shy a
    trumpet player. You just can't really feel the full potential of the song that
    contains horn arrangements if you only have one horn.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Then out of the blue, like a miracle, one night while we were rehearsing, a young
    guy walked into the rehearsal and said, "You guys sound fucking great. I was just
    walking by, and I heard you guys from the street. I wondered if you needed a trumpet
    player." We were all in shock. I looked at this very wild looking young handsome guy
    carrying this small black-leather trumpet gig bag. We shook his hand and asked him
    his name, which was Joey. I said, Well Joey take out your horn and blow. Joey quickly
    took out his horn and began warming up with scales. Just by the power of the scales
    he was playing, I knew he was very good. He began to jam by himself as we all watched
    in shock. Then he hit a double high C. "Wow", I said, "This guy can play". I couldn't
    believe he hit a double-high C, without any problem. Joey went on to say that Maynard
    Ferguson is his idol. He practiced to hit the high notes just like Maynard. Then we
    all played a song, and when Ronny and Joey blew the horns the rest of the guys could
    not believe what they were hearing. It was truly amazing how we sounded. I was a
    moment to remember for everyone! Everyone's enthusiasm rose to a new height, and Ray
    was astonished. I then quickly told Joey, Welcome to the band! Everyone shook Joey's
    hand and the band was now complete.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We rehearsed a few more nights at the rehearsal hall, but it was costing us a
    great deal of money. The rehearsal hall costs us $15.00 a night. Our money is getting
    very low now. The bass player who came from a nice home in Jersey suggested that we
    could continue rehearsing at his parent's house. Thus, the next night, we all headed
    out to Jersey to continue rehearsal.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;On Saturday afternoon, we were sitting around the kitchen table at the bass
    player's house, and we were talking about needing a name for the group. We all began
    fooling around throwing out different funny names. After awhile, we could no longer
    think straight. As I was looking around the room, I told the guys that this was the
    weirdest looking band of people I had every seen. They all began laughing, as someone
    yelled, You look weird yourself. I smiled and said, Look at the drummer for
    instance.... He looks like Mr. Peabody. All the guys busted out laughing at the
    drummer. Mr. Peabody was a character from the underground hit cartoon show, Rocky and
    his friends. The cartoon show was supposed to be for kids, but the content was really
    for adults. If you watched it, one could not believe the intense story line. Anyway,
    the guys were busting out laughing, but the drummer became annoyed and embarrassed.
    He replied, Look at you. You look like, Bullwinkle. Then everyone busted-out laughing
    again, and Joey the trumpet player said, "Look at Ronny, he looks like Boris Badnov."
    Then we all were laughing in tears, and I replied, "You know, he really does." Then
    the bass player jumped in saying, "Ray looks just like Rocky." Ray began guffawing.
    Then I jumped up and yelled, "Wait, That's it!" Then some one said, "What's that?" I
    said, "Rocky and his Friends. What about it?" Everyone looked around the room with
    smiles toward one other. Then there is a moment of silence. We all had such different
    looks, and because of our diverse backgrounds, we actually did resemble Rocky and his
    Friends. I told the band that we could learn the Rocky and his Friends theme song,
    and use it on stage to introduce Ray to the stage&amp;brvbar; I mean Rocky! Everyone
    liked the idea, and so it was:&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;ol&gt;
      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Ray the lead singer would be Rocky. &lt;img
                    src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/53780/blank.gif" width="8" height="1" border="0"
                    alt="designspacer" /&gt;&lt;img
        src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/16498/raf_rocky.jpg" alt="Rocky" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;I am Bullwinkle. &lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/53780/blank.gif"
                    width="129" height="1" border="0" alt="designspacer" /&gt;&lt;img
        src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/68015/raf_bullwinkle.jpg"
        alt="Bullwinkle" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Joey the trumpet is Snidely Whiplash. &lt;img
                    src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/53780/blank.gif" width="1" height="1" border="0"
                    alt="designspacer" /&gt;&lt;img
        src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/694169/raf_snidely.jpg"
        alt="Snidely Whiplash" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;Ronny the sax is Boris Badnov. &lt;img
                    src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/53780/blank.gif" width="38" height="1" border="0"
                    alt="designspacer" /&gt;&lt;img
        src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/43727/raf_boris.jpg"
        alt="Boris Badnov" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;The drummer is Mr. Peabody. &lt;img
                    src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/53780/blank.gif" width="46" height="1" border="0"
                    alt="designspacer" /&gt;&lt;img
        src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/91352/raf_peabody.jpg"
        alt="Mr. Peabody" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;

      &lt;li&gt;
        &lt;p&gt;The bass player is Sherman. &lt;img
                    src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/53780/blank.gif" width="52" height="1" border="0"
                    alt="designspacer" /&gt;&lt;img
        src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/939493/raf_sherman.jpg"
        alt="Sherman" /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
        &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;/li&gt;
    &lt;/ol&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We then continued to rehearse, as we were excited about our new name. A few days
    later I made a recording off the TV of the theme song from Rocky and his Friends and
    we adapted it as our theme song.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Rocky, (he is no longer Ray) rushing a little with excitement, went to his brother
    at the Metropole and acquired an audition for us. I was not too happy about that
    since I knew the band was not quite ready yet. We all arrived at the Metropole to
    play a set for free so that the manager of the club could hear us. It turned out that
    the manager didn't like us, and said we needed more work. We were a little sloppy.
    The drummer and bass player have never been in a band before, and the fright of
    playing in public to an audience made them sloppy. The band had also not shopped for
    new clothes. As it is, the band was not quite ready, but Rocky rushed us into an
    audition. Everybody in the band was quite shocked that the manager of the club
    refused us, but I was not. I thought it was somewhat understandable.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Rocky and I were in the bass player's vehicle on our way back to Jersey to drop
    off the instruments. I was trying to explain to Rocky that he was rushing things. As
    I was talking to him I suddenly asked the bass player to stop the car. I noticed this
    little bar on 9th Ave. just before 42nd Street. I told Rocky, Wait here I'll be right
    back. As I crossed 9th Ave., Rocky yelled, Where the hell are you going? I entered
    this little dive bar, and I noticed immediately all the drunken derelicts. I went
    over to the bartender as he looked at me as if to say, "What the hell is a nicely
    dressed guy like you doing in here?" I said to the bartender, "Who's the manager?"
    The bartender told me that this is his place. "What can I do for you?" he replied. I
    said, "Hey, how would you like to have a good band for free this weekend." The owner
    said, "What?" I continued, "We need to play in front of an audience. You see, some of
    the guys in the band have never played in front of an audience. I like to bring my
    band in here for the weekend and play for you folks for free. The manager looked at
    me very weird and said, "Why sure that would be all right. In matter of fact that
    would be great. How many pieces are you?" I said, "Six!" He repeated in shock, "Six?"
    I said, "Yea!" He then asked, "How the hell you going to fit a six piece band in
    here?" (The bar was only about 25 feet long and 13 feet wide.) I went on, "Don't
    worry, we won't take too much space...you'll love it." The bartender said, "No man,
    your crazy... we once had two guitar players and a bass at one time, but six
    people...no way. I'm not licensed to have that kind of a band." I quickly
    aggressively replied, "Hey man, you'll love it...you'll make a lot of money...please
    if you think it is too much then we will pack-up and leave.... just us out." The
    manager took a deep confusing breath and said, "OK, but I think this is crazy." I
    told him, "Right...it is...see you Friday night." I dashed back across the avenue to
    the car and told Rocky that we had a free gig this weekend. Rocky and the bass player
    freaked. Rocky told me that the place is too small and that it's a dump. I told
    Rocky, Yea, it's just what we need. We all need to be right up in front of people
    starring us in the face, and no one will ever know in the music circles that we are
    in this bar performing. Rocky suddenly became very quiet as we drove away.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Friday night, we arrived at the bar. As we brought the instruments inside the
    club, the patrons were all looking at us. One of the patrons said to the bartender,
    "What is this shit?" The bartender replied that this band wants to play here for the
    weekend. The patron gladly said, "All right!" We started to set-up the stuff and
    tried not to take-up too much space. It was difficult but we did it. The
    bartender/owner was very helpful and made some suggestions on where and how to
    set-up. We tuned-up and started playing and the patrons were shocked. They were
    saying things like, "Holy shit!" Everybody was grooving and the bartender loved it.
    They had never heard anything like it. The bartender gave us drinks on the house and
    after the weekend, the band became nice and polished.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I then went to see Trude Heller and I told her about my new group. She arranged
    for an audition on Tuesday evening, and when she heard us, she hired us immediately.
    Trude loved the band and she loved Ray's performance. Trude immediately booked us on
    the weekend playing along side of Benny Gordon and the Soul brothers. Who needs the
    Metropole?&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;On our first set Friday night, we began our set with an instrumental so that the
    band could warm-up our sound to the room. Once we had adjusted to the room we ended
    the song. Then I said on the mike, Hello everybody, we are the new kids on the block,
    and we want you to put your hands together and give a great round of applause for
    Rooooocky! Without a count off the horn players began the introduction and the band
    began playing the short Rocky and his Friends theme song, as Rocky came charging from
    the kitchen/dressing room area onto stage. Then we went directly went into I Can't
    Turn You Loose by Otis Redding, and the club began jumping. All the people had smiles
    on all the faces including Trude Heller, and once again I have another successful
    sounding band making $600.00 a week. Not bad for our first gig.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Our band is smoking and most enjoyable. I say this, because we were very exciting
    to watch. We had our dance steps down and as everyone watched us as the entire stage
    was in constant action. We all went shopping a few days before the audition at the
    Eighth Street area around the corner from Trude&amp;acute;s to buy some great looking
    clothes. We looked very clean and polished. It wasn't that Benny Gordon was not
    happening, to the contrary, Benny&amp;acute; band was great, but having two great
    exciting bands playing side by side made it the talk of the town. Two weeks of
    playing at Trude&amp;acute;s made us far more superior than The Van-Dells, and again I
    was again very happy and feeling good. Everything fell right back into place.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Now that I have a band again and I'm making good money, I moved back into my
    Village apartment with Amadeo. The first thing I did on my first break was to return
    to the bar up from Trude&amp;acute;s to see if Barbara was still around. Unfortunately,
    Barbara was not there. I decided to see if she was hanging-out at the Eighth Wonder
    so I took a visit there. To my surprise, Barbara and her girlfriends were there. I
    saw Barbara sitting and talking with some guy in the corner by the front window.
    Barbara looked at me as I began to talk with her friends at the bar. I told her
    friends about the new band and that we are now playing at Trude Heller's. I talked
    with them a bit and they were very happy to see me again, but Barbara never came up
    to me. She continued talking with this guy. I told her friends to come by and they
    replied that they would come to Trude&amp;acute;s in a little while to checkout my new
    band. It was a tense moment of time seeing Barbara with another guy. I immediately
    said hello to Joel Heller and then I returned to Trude&amp;acute;s to begin my second
    set. As I am walking back around the block to Trude&amp;acute;s, I was thinking how it
    has been a long time that I didn't see Barbara. What was I to expect from her after
    such a long period of time. I should be thankful that I did at least see her again.
    That's a miracle in itself that she and her girlfriends are still around hanging out
    at the Eighth Wonder.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;There are a few changes at Trude&amp;acute;s since I was last here. There are a few
    new girl dancers at Trude&amp;acute;s. One new girl dancer is Fina, and she is the
    replacement dancer for Yvonne. Another girl is Janice. She is very sexy with large
    breasts. The third new girl is Diane. Diane is a very cute blond girl. All the
    dancers immediately fell in love with our new band. Amadeo was still there, as well
    as the bathroom helper, Stanley. Stanley is very happy to see me with a new group,
    and as always, he loved the new band and as always, my guitar playing. A very
    pleasant positive guy! There is a new gigantic bouncer at Trude&amp;acute;s and he is
    being very obnoxious with me. I don't like this guy at all. He has gigantic hands and
    he is very aggressive. He is stationed near the kitchen/dressing room and every time
    I walk by him, he jokingly grabs my arm and squeezes it very hard to show off his
    massive strength. It hurts, and I don't like this idiot so I try to exit the other
    direction to walk beyond him.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;That night about 2:00 in the morning, (Trude&amp;acute;s is open until 4:00am) Barbara
    and her girlfriends finally arrive into the club, but Barbara is very drunk. I went
    up to her and put my arms around her, but she ignores me and angrily shrugs me off.
    She is apparently very pissed that I haven't come to see her for a long time. She is
    doing a good job ignoring me. Her girlfriend takes me on the side and tells me that
    she was very interested in that another guy until I surprisingly, unexpectedly,
    showed up tonight at the Eighth Wonder. Thus, she began drinking a lot which is not
    her style and thus she is drunk. I then returned to ask Barbara in a serious, but
    joking manner, "There is an open roof on top of my apartment. Would you like to see
    it again?" Barbara replied with a drunken voice, "Get away from me!" I told her not
    to be mad at me, because my not being there is a very long story to tell, but there
    is a reason. I also told her that this is not the time to explain it to her. Barbara
    is still very arrogant from her drinking and she is not responding at all, but she
    did come with her girlfriends to see me and without the new guy.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, for the final hour at Trude&amp;acute;s, Trudy wants Rocky and his Friends
    and Benny Gordon and the Soulbrothers to perform together on stage at the same time
    together. That's right, two drummers; two guitars, two basses; four horns and two
    vocalists. We did it and the club went into an uproar. The sound, lights, and people
    are jamming beyond belief. Trude certainly knows how to create the ultimate finality.
    All the eight Trude Heller dancers were performing on the wall at the same time with
    us. Not only that, but at 3:30 in the morning, there is still a long line waiting to
    get into the club.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the finality ended, Barbara and her friends were waiting on the steps
    leading out on the emergency exit of Trude&amp;acute;s located on the 9th Street side. I
    went to Barbara who is sitting on the steps very drunk, and I put my arms around her
    and forcibly kissed her. For the time being, she became very responsive. I then began
    to do what I've been waiting to do for along time. I began to fondle her beautiful
    breasts. Oh man, they felt fantastic again. They felt so good that I couldn't let go!
    I got very hot and I said to her, "Let's go to my apartment." I could tell that she
    wanted to very much, but she was now extremely very drunk. She thought for a moment
    and replied, "I want to go home." I responded that it was better to go to my
    apartment, which is just a short distance, then to take the train home to Jersey.
    Then suddenly Barbara threw-up on the sidewalk. Her girlfriends recommended that they
    take her home, but they said that they will return tomorrow night. After kissing her
    and felling her breasts, I wanted her so much, but I had to go along with her
    girlfriend's recommendation.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The following Saturday evening they did return. Barbara is herself again and
    immediately kissed me when I walked over to her. Things are back to normal again, and
    yes, Barbara will come to my apartment with me after the gig to pick-up from where we
    last left off. Fantastic!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Trude told Rocky, who has assumed handling the business for the band that Rocky
    and his Friends is now the house band at the club. The band is thrilled. We are
    packing the place once again, standing room only. After a short while at Trade's, we
    became very noticeable and talked about around New York City. Rocky was the only guy
    who was able to mimic Otis Redding's style of singing. He was very rhythmic with his
    voice! We brought the crowd to there feet every time we played. When we did the Otis
    hit, Try a little Tenderness, at one point, the whole band went down on our knees. It
    was very touching, and the crowd loved it immensely. We actually robbed that skit
    from Benny Gordon's band. In matter of fact, we robbed a lot of stuff from Benny and
    his band.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;We had heard that Joey Dee and the Starliters had a falling out, and some of the
    original members of the group had quit. They formed their own group and called
    themselves, &lt;a id="menu1"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The
    Young Rascals&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/601149/rascals.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. They soon started recording and one of their songs began climbing
    the charts.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Joey Dee on the other hand, opened his own nightclub called &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu2"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Starliter&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/656500/joeydeematch.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. Ray and I decided to go check it out. Frankie Lymon was performing
    that night and we enjoyed his vocal performance immensely. We met Joey Dee and &lt;a id="menu3"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Frankie Lymon&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/510541/frankielymon.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;
    and they were wonderful people. They had heard about our group, and they treated us
    very special that night, buying us free drinks and presenting us with the best table
    in the house.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A week later, I had heard that Rocky had acquired a secret girlfriend. I also
    heard that this girl is crazy and obsessed with Rocky. We never saw her too much
    although we slowly began hearing about her. She rarely came to see us perform, but
    Rocky eventually told me that he had moved-in with her. I made very concerned and
    cautious. I was hoping that this girl was not going to start some shit like instigate
    ideas or actions that might interfere with the band. So I was very worried about his
    situation.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;As the popularity of the Rocky and his Friends began to rise, a group of teenage
    girls began hanging-out in front of Trude&amp;acute;s almost every evening. Where they
    came from I don't know but they pleaded to us to come outside of Trude&amp;acute;s on our
    break to spend some time with them. They just loved us like crazy and I never knew
    how it all started. We did go out and see them on our break and they were extremely
    cute and sexy. The girls began growing in number after a few weeks so we decided to
    begin a Rocky and his Friends fan club and appoint one of the girls to handle it. We
    printed membership cards and we mailed our performance schedule to all the female
    members. I became very attracted to one of the teenage girls named Dee. She was very
    sexy. She always wore a short black mini-skirt. She had beautiful long tin legs. I
    just couldn't keep my hands of her thin legs. I love long thin legs.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The band received an offer to open-up a gig for The Young Rascals in an afternoon
    concert located in New Jersey. We accepted the offer and thus, Rocky and I became
    very close friends with the drummer Dino Dinelli. The Young Rascals are the fastest
    rising group now on the music charts. The Young Rascals are now enjoying their hit,
    Good Lovin. Dino lived uptown in an apartment building, and he had his real phone
    number listed in the phone book directory. Every time we went to see him at his
    apartment the telephone was constantly ringing with female groupies on the other end
    of the line. All we had to do was answer the phone and we could invite the girl/girls
    over to fuck. It was that easy. Dino is constantly edging us on to pick-up the phone
    to invite some girls over to the apartment. Thus, Rocky and I began hanging out at
    Dino apartment almost everyday.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night, as I arrived at Dino&amp;acute;s apartment, I opened the door to walk in,
    and I immediately saw Dino in the kitchen area. I said hello and Dino looked at me
    and said, "Chuck, I hate your fucking guts, as he pointed a gun right at my stomach
    and pulled the trigger and shot twice. I seen the sparks from the fired gun, I felt
    air hitting my stomach, and I immediately bent over in shock. Dino broke out
    laughing. Dino always enjoyed playing pranks, but this one was sure a surprise. I
    thought it was real and for a moment I thought I accepted bullets. Dino just
    laughed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When Dino performed, his hair looked so perfect. I asked him how he gets his hair
    looking like that and he said, "Adorn Extra Hold" hair spray. He then showed me the
    can and told me to buy the red can of Adorn, which was super hold. Rocky and I went
    into the bathroom to try it. We styled our hair the way we wanted it and then we
    sprayed it with Adorn and our hair didn't budge. Rocky and I went to the club to
    perform and when we arrived to the club and looked in the mirror, not a strand of
    hair had moved during our travels. Our hair style was now looking great all night.
    People would come up to us and ask us how we did our hair also, but we would never
    indulge Dino's secret. My hair was especially troublesome because it was very long on
    top and it would get messed up very easily. So finally, I can keep it looking the way
    I want it.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Not only did the band attract all these young groupie girls everywhere we went,
    but the groupie girls were attracting all these young would be Mafia guys. Now, we
    had a gang of young Mafia guys hanging out with the band everywhere we went also. It
    sort of became free protection. They were not in the Mafia, they just wanted to be or
    knew people who were in it, and they tried acting the same way as Mafia people would.
    Everywhere we played there they were, and they became great bunch of guys and a lot
    of fun to be with. They did a lot of crazy things and they made us laugh all the
    time. They also made sure that no one fucked with us. They spent a great deal of
    money buying us drinks and taking us out afterwards. They had their own group of
    female groupies who liked hanging out with them, and the girls they had would do any
    thing they asked. It was a lot of fun having all these groupies, male and female,
    hanging out with us everywhere we went.... it became like a family.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night after the gig, the Mafia type guys invited us to join them at this all
    night, open 24 hours; French restaurant on 53rd and Lexington Ave called the &lt;a id="menu4"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Brassiere&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/39935/brasserie.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. My
    band adopted this particular restaurant through the suggestion of our Mafia groupies,
    and soon it would slowly develop into a place for all the performers in Manhattan
    after work. It eventually became the in-spot where all the performers went for
    breakfast after 4:00 am. It is a very expensive restaurant. Two eggs are $7.00!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;There we were, all sitting at a table with all these groupies, including &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu5"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Jimi Hendrix&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/970556/hendrix.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;a id="menu6"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Tiny Tim&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/793715/tinytim.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, as well
    as, other performers and stars. Hendrix and I were the only ones with guitars in our
    gig bags. Jimi and I took out our guitars and began to jam not amplified. I began the
    riff of Land of a Thousand Dances, by Wilson Pickett as Jimi began to improvise a
    lead. Then Jimi continued the rhythm as I improvised a lead, but during our jam,
    every once and a while, Tiny Tim would improvise a singing line. When he did, all the
    people at the table began to laugh. Including &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a id="menu7"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Chambers
    Brother&amp;acute;s&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/83660/chambers.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; who were sitting at the table next to us. Poor Tiny, he so
    strange! Everyone was very tired and trying to seduce the girls, but Jimi and I
    continued to jam. Jimi then began to play a song off his new English album he had
    told me about called, Purple Haze. I watched his position on his guitar neck and I
    joined in on the chord structure. Then I threw-in some of my own licks as he began to
    sing. Jimi smiled at me while he was singing, because he was enjoying my improvised
    licks. Suddenly, the manager of the Brassiere came over to us and told us to quit
    playing or he will eject us from the restaurant. Jimi and I played it cool as we both
    put our guitars back in our gig bags.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night after the gig, the Mafia type guys invited us to join them at this all
    night, open 24 hours; French restaurant on 53rd and Lexington Ave called the
    Brassiere. My band adopted this particular restaurant through the suggestion of our
    Mafia groupies, and soon it would slowly developed into a place for all the
    performers in Manhattan to go meet and be seen after hors in New York. It eventually
    became the in-spot where all the performers went for breakfast after 4:00 am. It is a
    very expensive restaurant. Just Two eggs are $7.00! So, there we were, all sitting at
    a table with all these groupies, including Jimi Hendrix, Tiny Tim, as well as, other
    performers and stars. Hendrix and I were the only ones with guitars in our gig bags.
    Jimi and I took out our guitars and began to jam not amplified. I began the riff of
    Land of a Thousand Dances, by Wilson Pickett as Jimi began to improvise a lead. Then
    Jimi continued the rhythm as I improvised a lead, but during our jam, every once and
    a while, Tiny Tim would improvise a vocal singing line. When he did, all the people
    at the table began to laugh, including The Chambers Brother's who were also sitting
    at the table next to us. Poor Tiny, he so strange! Everyone tried to seduce the
    girls, but Jimi and I continued to jam. Jimi then began to play a song off his new
    English album he had told me about called, Purple Haze. I watched his position on his
    guitar neck and I joined in on the chord structure. Then I threw-in some of my own
    licks as he began to sing. Jimi smiled at me while he was singing, because he was
    enjoying my improvised licks. Then suddenly, the manager of the Brassiere came over
    to us and told us to quit playing or he will eject us from the restaurant. Jimi and I
    played it cool as we both put our guitars back in our gig bags.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One night, Rocky, the Mafia guys and I all decided to do something the next early
    morning, but Amadeo had scheduled a meeting with one of his boyfriends that night so
    I had no place to sleep in the city. Thus my plan was to sleep at home in Brooklyn. I
    needed a place to sleep in Manhattan if I was going to join with them when of our
    Mafia groupies told this beautiful young black girl with this voluptuous body to
    provide her apartment for me to sleep in so that I could join with them tomorrow. She
    obliged, and I went to her apartment and she tried to fuck me very good. While she
    was fucking me, the new Beatle song began playing on the radio, Lucy in the sky with
    Diamonds, a song off the newly released Beatles album. The song was intense and I had
    never heard anything like it. It was also the first time I had ever had sex with a
    black girl. She was beautiful and had a great body, but the odor of a black person
    takes getting used to. I could not stand the way she smelled, and I got very nauseous
    while she was fucking me to death. I quickly interrupted the sex, and told her I had
    to go to the bathroom. Once there, I threw-up while I flushed the toilet so that she
    wouldn't hear me throwing-up. I went back to the bed and told her that I had too much
    to drink. We then slept together the rest of the night. The next day we all got
    together and went to the beach. I had noticed that the black girl had fallen in love
    with me. She wanted to constantly be around me and she began showing-up at
    Trude&amp;acute;s. I liked her very much, but I could not stand the black odor. I ignored
    the girl as much as possible. If Barbara saw here she would freak and maybe end our
    relationship.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I told one of the Trude Heller dancers, Fina, about my problem with the black
    girl. Fina suggested that I go out with her and her girlfriend to have breakfast
    after the performance. She suggested I tell the black girl that she, Fina was my
    girlfriend. Thus, at the end of the evening, I told the black girl that I was dating
    Fina and that I was going home with Fina after the performance. I was very difficult
    to lie to this black girl, because the black girl is very cute and sincere. It made
    me feel very bad and I didn't enjoy what I had done.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After the gig that night at Trude&amp;acute;s, Fina and I strolled out of the club
    onto the street. Waiting for Fina was a beautiful red-hair girl in this brand new
    black Cadillac Eldorado. I said when I seen the girl pull up in the car, "Woe, what
    is this?" Fina replied, "Chuck, this is my girlfriend Barbara!" We entered the
    vehicle and I said hello to Barbara. As we were driving to the Brasserie restaurant I
    asked Barbara whose car this was. Barbara told me that it belonged to her father. I
    replied, "Very impressive!" I then reiterated to Fina how I felt bad for the
    wonderful black girl and thanked her for her advice and help. While having breakfast,
    I would learn about Fina&amp;acute;s friend Barbara Dayton. Barbara's father is a famous
    hair designer who made a fortune having the only 24hr beauty salon in Manhattan. His
    name is Larry Mathews. Because of his special hours, all the stars came to his salon
    at night to have their hair done. Her father and mother then became one of the rich
    and famous.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;After breakfast, Barbara invited me over to her house to sleep. In shock I quickly
    accepted. I didn't learn about Barbara's wealth until she invited me to sleep at her
    apartment with her. After dropping Fina off at her apartment, Barbara took me to her
    parent's apartment on 61 Street and Central Park West. The apartment building she
    lived in is called &lt;a id="menu8"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;The Century&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/263361/century.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. It was definitely an apartment building for the wealthy. The building looked like a major hotel rather
    than an apartment house. Barbara drove the Caddy into the underground parking
    facility and we took the elevator up to the ninth floor. The elevator door opened
    into a sunken living room. "Boy, this is elegance", I thought to myself. As we walked
    into the sunken living room, I asked Barbara where her parents were. Barbara replied
    that her parents were mostly living on a yacht that they had at the 79th Street boat
    basin. Are you sure that they won't come home tonight, I asked. Barbara replied that
    they very rarely come here. Barbara then escorted me into her unbelievable gorgeous
    bedroom. Barbara began removing her clothes to expose her wonderful outrageous body.
    I did the same and we both entered the bed. As soon as we were under the covers,
    Barbara began giving me a blow job then threw back the covers to make me watch her
    wonderful sexual performance on me. She stood on top of me and asked me to come into
    her mouth and proceeded to suck me off and I splattered my come which began dripping
    from her lips, she then proceeded to get on top of me and put my wet cock into her
    pussy. She then began to fuck me like crazy. Barbara is so beautiful with her natural
    long red hair draping slightly above her ass. After Barbara fucked me we proceeded to
    hold each other in bed as we fell asleep. When we began to awake, I heard someone in
    the house. I conveyed this to Barbara and she told me that it is the maid. Barbara
    then proceeded into the kitchen. Barbara returned and told me that she had the maid
    prepare us some breakfast. Actually, it was 1:00 in the afternoon. A short time
    later, the maid brought us breakfast in bed. "Wow," I thought again, "This is really
    something else. I feel like a king!" After about an hour of enjoying this fine
    breakfast, Barbara suggested that we take a walk through Central Park, which is
    directly across the street. Apparently, while we were have breakfast, the maid had
    washed and pressed all my clothes to perfection. I truly felt like a millionaire.
    Barbara and I then went for a walk in the park. It is a beautiful sunny day and it is
    very relaxing. Just what I needed! After our walk in the park, Barbara took me out to
    restaurant in her neighborhood and she signed the bill for the meal to charge it to
    her well-known famous father. After dinner, Barbara drove me in the Eldorado back to
    Trude&amp;acute;s, and told me that she would pick me up at 4:00am after the gig. It
    seems like I am blessed with a very fine rich wealthy new girlfriend&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Back at Trude&amp;acute;s, I told Fina about my wonderful morning with Barbara. Fina
    replied, "She's such a beautiful girl," isn't she? I said, "Yes, very!" Fina went on,
    "She really likes you a lot so go for it!" With everything I had experienced that
    morning I thought about the other Barbara who I also like very much. What was I to
    do? I guess I'll just go where the ship takes me.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Barbara and I had developed a great relationship. I began living with Barbara now
    almost every night now. Barbara told me that I made her very happy, and she certainly
    did make me feel like a king. Not to mention that she is a very beautiful striking
    girl. I am a poor musician living among the rich. I really wasn't actually totally
    poor, because I am making good money, but I don't really have any savings to fall
    back on. However, I quickly enjoyed and I am now adjusted to living in elegance with
    Barbara. I soon learned that Barbara had a baby named Kimberly from her first
    marriage. Her parents are caring for the baby. It appears that Barbara was married to
    a top famous New York radio DJ named Bob Dayton who was now hosting a radio station
    in California. I could tell that she was definitely still in love with her
    ex-husband, but I knew that their relationship was finished. Barbara baby lives with
    her parents on their yacht.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One morning while I was sleeping in bed with Barbara, Barbara's mother suddenly
    walks into the bedroom. I had actually seen through the corner of my eye Barbara's
    mother coming in to the bedroom, as I pretended to be sleeping. Barbara's mother
    didn't like it, and soon thereafter, the maid came to tell us that we had to leave
    for good. It was Barbara's mother's orders. Now Barbara has to move out of her
    parent's apartment. The mother took all the amenities away from her including the
    Caddy. Barbara decided that she was going to rent an apartment at the famous &lt;a id="menu9"class="p1" href="#nogo" title="thumbnail image"&gt;Chelsea Hotel&lt;img class="large" src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/764388/chelsea.jpg" title="Enlarged view of image" alt="Enlarged view of image" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; on
    23 on the lower west side of Manhattan. I drove Barbara in my Impala convertible to
    acquire the apartment. The apartment is great, beautiful and expensive. Barbara asked
    me to move in with her. I told her that I had already had an apartment in the village
    that I didn't have to pay for. Barbara told me that I would not have to pay if I
    moved in with her so I decided to do it. Barbara brought her little baby Kimberly to
    live with us. Barbara, needing a job now, decided to work as a top-less dancer. I
    also didn't know that her friend and my friend Fina was also a topless dancer at one
    time before she worked at Trude&amp;acute;s. and that was how they both met. This was not
    something I liked and since there was nothing I could do about it at the moment, I
    just accepted it. However, it was something to be concerned about, and I didn't know
    how to handle the situation. I did have some discussions with Barbara about it and
    she told me that it was nothing to be concerned about. She told me that bluntly that
    she is my girlfriend, and that she loved me very much. Pretty cut and dry? I had to
    take care of the baby when Barbara went out working. I had to change the baby's
    diapers as well as feed the kid. I loved every minute of it although the baby was
    quite defiant at times. Everything was real pleasant and I enjoyed this new life and
    Barbara at this time.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Meanwhile, Amadeo was getting annoyed with me because I was living with Barbara,
    and he didn't know when I would be staying at the Village apartment or not. He told
    me that he wanted to have relationships with men, but he was afraid that I would
    decide to come home and walk in on them. He did not know what was going on with me
    and he wanted me to make a choice so he could feel more comfortable. If I wasn't
    going to stay at the Village apartment, then he wanted me to give up the key. Well,
    this is a predicament for me. I will have to make a choice. I really don't want to
    give up the beautiful village apartment where the old Barbara and I could be
    together, but I am enjoying this other lifestyle with the new Barbara and the new
    Barbara is incredibly beautiful. I just don't like this go-go topless dancer thing so
    I don't know what to do now. I guess I must make a choice so I'll go along with the
    ship. I then apologized to Amadeo. I thanked him for his loyal friendship and I
    agreed with him that I should give up the key if I would continue living with
    Barbara. It was only fair to him, because now I am living somewhere else. I told him
    that I am very happy with this new girl Barbara, and that I do not wish to
    inconvenience him any longer. I gave him the key and told him to rest easy. Amadeo
    then assured me that I am welcome at his apartment anytime if something doesn't work
    out. So the village apartment is out and the Chelsea apartment with the new Barbara
    is in. I hope this is a good decision.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Rocky and his Friends are now stated as the best band in New York. I finally had a
    very beautiful girlfriend with an extraordinary baby, and we were living in one of
    the nicest, wealthiest funky hotel in Manhattan. There was nothing more that I could
    ask for. Except, I still didn't like or understand why a rich girl with a wonderful
    successful musician boyfriend had to go out and dance top-less. I really couldn't
    afford to pay the rent at the Chelsea because it was very expensive, but I did make
    Barbara a good financial help offer with the rent to get her to stop the topless
    dancing. She thanked me for the offer, but said that she needed to build up some
    money now that her parents were angry with her.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;I then began receiving many parking tickets near the Chelsea Hotel. My car was
    towed away twice at $120.00 a pop. It was horrible having a car in the area, or
    having a car in Manhattan altogether. My beautiful Chevy Impala was looking like shit
    from the pollution and from all the dents I acquired parking in the city. Between all
    the parking tickets, towing, and the car payments it was now becoming to be quite
    expensive for me.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Barbara met some female top-less dancers during her work. Her top-less dancer
    friends, who were very beautiful sexy ladies, also moved into the Chelsea Hotel. They
    moved in right down the hall from us, but their apartment is nowhere as elegant or as
    nice as ours. The girls enjoyed hanging-out at our apartment most of the time. They
    certainly loved the baby and me. When Barbara was or was not around which was quite
    frequent, the beautiful girls would help me with the baby. They also enjoyed keeping
    me company when I was not performing, or if I was just hanging out at home. I
    couldn't believe all the beautiful girls that were around me now every day.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One day, I was not feeling too well. It seamed that my penis is hurting a bit. I
    decided to go to a doctor for a check-up. The doctor told me that I had contracted
    Venereal Disease, otherwise known as, The Clap. I asked the doctor, "How could I get
    that, I have a girlfriend?" He told me that I had probably got it from my girlfriend.
    It then dawned on me that Barbara was fucking around behind my back, which I just
    could not grasp. I became very angry and I flipped out. When Barbara came home that
    evening or actually that next morning, I told her that I had the clap. I asked her
    how the hell did I get that except from you. Barbara replied that maybe she developed
    it from wearing someone else's costume from work. "Don't give me that bullshit," I
    said. I then threw her on the bed and slapped her. I told her that I demanded the
    truth. She finally confessed, and told me she started to fool around with one of her
    customers, but that it was a mistake. She proceeded to apologize to me. I became
    furious. I almost began to cry, because I had suddenly seen my whole living condition
    eroding and the village apartment I gave up. I needed to regroup my thoughts. The
    following morning, Barbara began crying to me, and continued to apologize over and
    over again. I told her that I accepted her apology, and she promised me that she
    would never do it again. She wanted to continue to maintain our relationship. I
    didn't know what to do. Most of all, I had surrendered my Village apartment. I
    certainly didn't want to go back to the negativity in Brooklyn. Everything had been
    so wonderful up until now. However, I am not feeling the same way toward Barbara
    anymore. I asked her to quit top-less dancing. She replied that she needed to earn
    big money, but that she will maintain her control. I felt helpless. If I would have
    had my apartment in the Village, then I would leave, but I must stay and go with the
    flow in order to avoid going back to Brooklyn.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;All of Barbara's top-less dancer girlfriends, who hung out at our apartment,
    adored me. All of them came on to me continuously. They would purposely rub their
    bodies against me all the time. Occasionally, they would slide their hands against my
    ass as I walked by them. However, my loyalty has always been with Barbara, and I had
    thought about all the nights I was alone in the apartment with these beautiful women
    and did nothing. I was loyal to Barbara and she fuck's with someone behind my back
    and gives me the Clap.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;One evening soon thereafter, there is two of Barbara's beautiful girlfriends in
    our apartment. One is sitting on the couch reading and the other one, Marsha, is
    playing a card game with me called, Gin. Marsha asked me if I was holding the Ace of
    Clubs. The card deck is almost exhausted. Marsha said, "I bet your holding the Ace?"
    I replied, "You want me to show you my cards?" She said, "Yes!" I then asked, "If I
    do not have the Ace of Clubs in my hand will you let me take you in the bedroom and
    fuck you?" Marsha smiled and quickly replied, "Yes!" I reiterated, Are you sure that
    you will let me fuck you? You better not chicken-out when I get you in the bedroom.
    She said, "No problem." Let me see your hand. I showed her my hand without the Ace.
    The Ace is the last card in the deck. I grabbed Marsha by the arm and said, "Come
    with me!" I dragged her into the bedroom and laid her on the bed. I began fondling
    her beautiful sexy body and then I began to make-out with her. I then pulled her
    pants down to expose her pussy, but I couldn't get myself to fuck her. I am still
    thinking of my loyalty to Barbara. I then put my fingers in her pussy to feel her
    clit. Then I began sucking on her voluptuous breasts. Marsha wanted me to continue,
    but I made her stand-up and I told her that we should go back in the living room. And
    that we did! I was concerned about the other girl reading in the living room. I hoped
    that she would not say a word about this to Barbara.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Marsha and I continued doing this everyday and Barbara finally found out. The
    first thing Barbara did was to throw me out of the apartment. Barbara did not want to
    hear anything more. That is it! She said, "Get out of my house!" I guess I deserved
    it, but I sure did not treat Barbara that badly when she gave me the clap. I gave her
    a second chance. I didn't think with my head. Instead I thought with my dick. I
    didn't foresee the consequences, and when she threw me out I became devastated. I
    tried to plead with her, but she would not respond. I began to cry, because I didn't
    want to suddenly go back to Brooklyn. I was crying out side the Chelsea by myself. No
    one saw me, but I didn't think of the consequences when I fooled around with Marsha.
    Then Marsha came outside and saw me crying. She invited me to sleep with her at her
    apartment, which is directly across the hall in the Chelsea. When Marsha and I got to
    the room, she fucked me for hours. She did everything imaginable to make me happy and
    to help me forget my sadness and it worked!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;The next day, I needed to decide what I was now going to do. I had no other
    choice, but to go back home to Brooklyn again. The relationship between Barbara and I
    is finished. However, I still have ol&amp;acute;reliable waiting for me at the bar up the
    block from Trude&amp;acute;s. That's right! The other Barbara was still waiting for me. I
    should marry that girl!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;&lt;img src="http://photos1.blogger.com/x/blogger/6437/2732/400/103735/hipkid.jpg"
    alt="Chazz around 22 yrs old" class="entryphoto2" /&gt;The first thing that I did when I
    returned to Brooklyn was to visit Joey's mother. Soldiers are dying like crazy in
    this Vietnam War, and I became very concerned for Joey's status. Joey's mother is
    very happy to see me. She was baking Joey a macaroni pie, which is spaghetti and
    tomato sauce baked in a frying pan. She also made him her famous meatballs with
    raisons. She would send it off to him the next day. However, as far as she knew,
    everything is OK with him. She had not heard any bad news. After visiting her, I went
    downstairs to say hello to Ritchie who had a new girlfriend named, Barbara. There are
    a lot of Barbara's in this city.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It took about two weeks to recover from my break-up with Barbara, but in the end,
    I was glad it was all over. I was eventually glad I didn't have a top-less dancer as
    a girlfriend. What a relief!&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Soon thereafter, a big-time producer approached the band. He wanted to record us
    and he had the company of, Coca Cola, behind him who wanted to finance the recording
    of the group. The band and I are very happy that someone finally recognized our
    talent. The producer and the president of Coca Cola all came to the club one night,
    but they could not get in. The club was packed. Therefore, we arranged to meet with
    them across the street at a restaurant. We all sat around a big round table during
    our break at Trude&amp;acute;s and chatted. The Coca Cola people were interested in
    signing the band, but they wanted to take us in the studio to see what develops
    first. They asked us if we had written any songs, and we told them that we did not.
    They replied that they would try to find some material for us. They told us that
    anything we wanted within reason would be provided. They wanted to take us in the
    studio with this producer to try to develop a sound. They seemed very nice and
    sincere people, and the band is very excited. However, one thing happened that was
    very strange. When we finished the meeting, the band returned to Trude&amp;acute;s, but,
    Rocky purposely stayed behind and continued to talk with them in private.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;When we arrived back to the club, many of the band members had asked me why Rocky
    decided to stay behind. I told them I didn't know, but I asked them not to worry.
    When Rocky returned, I told Rocky that the guys were concerned, and that they didn't
    like the fact that you stayed behind to initiate a private conference. Rocky replied
    that he just was trying to put a little icing on the cake. I asked Rocky not to do it
    again, because the guys are going to think you're talking behind their back. Rocky
    finally agreed that it didn't look good and he apologized to the band and to me.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;In the next few days, we entered a recording studio. The producer isolated us to
    minimize noise. This technique is used to separate the microphones so that it would
    not bleed onto other tracks. Isolating the band in this manner separated us way too
    far apart. We had difficulty hearing and communicating with one another, even though
    we wore headphones. The whole isolation situation is not good, because we are used to
    being close to one another. We wasted about four hours in the studio doing this sound
    setup to try to create a pleasant sound. It took such a long period of time that the
    band quickly lost interest in playing. We also could not play separated like that.
    The studio itself had a bad layout it is an ugly looking studio, and the band and I
    felt very uncomfortable. So after all this time wasting, I told the producer that I
    understood his method; the more isolated the tracks, the cleaner the sound. However,
    I recommended that he must have everything set-up before we arrive to minimize the
    waiting time. He needs to get us fresh and alive with energy. I also told him plainly
    that this studio sucked. He needs to get a nicer studio with some atmosphere.
    Eventually, the producer did find another studio and tried a different approach.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;Rocky began conversing with the studio producer in the control room trying to take
    charge of the situation while the entire band was in the studio room. They both were
    telling us what to do, but we are unaware of what they were trying to achieve. I
    could tell that the band members felt left out of the process. Finally, I spoke out
    for the band and myself. I said, "Excuse me; we have no idea what you are trying to
    achieve. The band and I feel left out of the process. We need to be apart of this
    thing if we are going to maintain interest while we are waiting in this studio room.
    We are not robots you know. We are people. If you isolate us from the process, then
    we may lose interest. But if you keep us constantly informed of where you're trying
    to go with this thing, then we will help you achieve your goal." The producer replied
    over the studio mike that I am right. He apologized by telling us what he is trying
    to do and from then on, he kept the band consistently informed.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;It seems that this producer is not really a producer, but an engineer turned
    producer. An engineer is one thing and a producer is another. An engineer is a person
    who knows how to work the console, as well as all the other equipment in the studio,
    and who has experience in capturing a clean sound signal. A music producer is someone
    with musical expertise and who can formulate a unique sound and inspire the
    artist.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;An engineer does not need musical experience. He or she doesn't need to know the
    notes in a musical chart. He or she needs not to know how to tune instruments or play
    an instrument. The expertise is in the equipment and what constitutes a clean perfect
    signal.&lt;/p&gt;

    &lt;p&gt;A musical producer does not need to know how to work the equipment, although
    everything known certainly helps. A musical producer is in charge of creating an
    atmosphere conducive to recording an artist. He must have some musical knowledge in
    instrumentation, tuning and vocal performance. There are many other qualities that
    they both must have, but the important point is that they are separate entities. Now
    sometimes these two positions tend to overlap one another, but I definitely 
